Lewin 2004 - iEARN Australia

Transcription

Lewin 2004
1
‘Lewin’ © 1996
Elders of the Ganai/Kurnai peoples of South Eastern Victoria, Australia
Cover artwork © 2004
Jarrah Bundle, Warrnambool, Victoria, Australia
‘Lewin’ means ‘messenger’ and is copyrighted to the elders of the Ganai/Kurnai
peoples of Gippsland, Australia.
2
LEWIN
“Writing poems rejoices me.”
Natalia Starzycka
Poland
A global anthology of student writing
2004
Supported by the Images of Australia Branch
Department of Foreign Affairs and Trade
3
4
Dedication
The 26th of December 2004 was a depressing day not only for Asia but
also for the whole world.
Countries of Asia including Sri Lanka, Indonesia, India, The Maldives,
Thailand, Burma, Bangladesh and Malaysia and certain parts in East
Africa were devastated by the merciless tsunami waves leaving hundred
of thousands dead and millions displaced.
Children are the worst affected victims. We in the Lewin family join
hands together and pray for the millions of children affected by the
tsunami.
Lewin 2004 is therefore dedicated to all the victims of the tsunami. Even
though we cannot be with them physically, we in Lewin are with them in
our hearts and souls and in our prayers!
Udara, Lakshmi and the iEARN Sri Lanka team
5
Student Editors:
Maria Mirza - Aga Khan Higher Secondary School, Karachi, Pakistan
Dania Siddiqui - DHA Degree College For Women, Karachi, Pakistan
Yvette Waller - Bairnsdale Secondary College, Australia
Sarah Magdy Edwards - Ramses College For Girls, Cairo, Egypt
Teacher Facilitators:
Bob Carter - iEARN Australia
Farah Kamal - iEARN Pakistan
Virginia King - iEARN Australia
Illustrator:
Lisa Carter - Victoria, Australia
This project was undertaken by participants in the iEARN global
telecommunications network. The anthology was produced by students at DHA
Degree College For Women, Pakistan, Aga Khan Higher Secondary School,
Pakistan, Bairnsdale Secondary College, Australia and Ramses College For
Girls, Egypt. The cover design has been created by Jarrah Bundle, a former
student of Bairnsdale Secondary College, Australia. Jarrah has designed the
cover of Lewin since its inception.
We acknowledge the invaluable support of Wendy Lewis from Lakes Entrance,
Australia for her assistance in proofreading the anthology.
For information on how to participate in iEARN contact:
iearn-international@iearn.org.au
For information on how to participate in Lewin contact:
lewin@iearn.org.au
Visit the Lewin web site at:
http://www.iearn.org.au/lewin
Thank you:
Disclaimer:
A special thank you to all the participating
schools and especially the Ganai/Kurnai
peoples of Gippsland, Australia and to the
Images of Australia Branch, Department of
Foreign Affairs and Trade for their support.
In the interests of protecting the rights
of free speech and the expression of
many perspectives, the views
expressed in this publication are not
necessarily those of iEARN.
6
INTRODUCTION
The universe is big. Very big. Humungous, in fact. Okay, okay… you’re
right; the universe is infinite. Stare at the most distant star in the night
sky and imagine yourself there. Then, from the motley alien surface of
that distant star you might find the most distant star again and you
imagine yourself there. You could take yourself a million star-hops from
Earth and still be no closer to the edge of the universe.
The universe doesn’t have an edge.
Neither does your mind.
When we sit down to write creatively we’re attempting to harvest a slice
of the infinite. We take a tiny piece of our world and examine it through
words in the same way we might pick up a river stone in order to
understand its smoothness.
I laugh when people tell me they have nothing to write about. Writers’
block? What a dumb idea! That’s like sitting on a yacht in the middle of
the Pacific Ocean and saying you can’t find water. Writing is a decision
making process. Decide what you are going to say and then write it. Or,
if you can’t decide what you are going to say, just start writing until that
slice of infinity comes slapping into focus. I love it when writers flex
their vocabularies on the page but I love it even more when they use
simple language beautifully.
The most delightful thing about an international anthology like Lewin is
that it gives the reader so many new angles on the world. So many strong
voices. So many funny, engaging, sad, feisty, insightful and fresh stories
and poems, each one a unique slice of the writer’s world. Each one with
the power to help us better understand our place in this very big universe.
Write brutal, write brief.
Scot Gardner
Scot Gardner is a popular Australian author who writes for teenagers. He lives near
the Victoria town of Yinnar with his wife and three children. He has been a
counsellor, masseur and hypnotherapist and currently works in schools with young
people. He likes thunderstorms, Mambo art, other peoples’ puppies and kite flying
days. His books include Burning Eddy, One Dead Seagull and White Ute Dreaming.
7
From the editors…
Greetings!
We, the editors, are proud to present to you the eighth edition of Lewin,
and like every year it was only possible due to the combined efforts of
all the editors and by the alacrity of young blooming writers to
participate.
It seems like yesterday when we were holding the copy of Lewin 2003 in
our hands and now Lewin 2004 is here to enchant us with some
intriguing, some funny, even some melancholic, but absolutely brilliant
writings.
This year unfortunately none of us student editors could make it to the
Annual iEARN Conference but Bob Carter and Virginia King were there
as teacher facilitators representing Lewin.
Our editorial team, this year, further extended its horizons - from
Australia and Pakistan to Egypt. Kim Mason, Toyah Horman and
Melissa Rowlands left us due to their bondage with their studies. Maria
and Dania are still in the team. We had two new editors with us this year,
Yvette from Australia and Sarah from Egypt. It is a wonderful
experience working with the team of editors and we hope that we will
remain together for more years to come.
Each year we receive a lot of contributions from students all over the
globe. But only a limited number of writings make it to the Lewin
publication and as editors it is our duty to select those few writings from
the ample collection that is sent to us. Each year we find this sorting out
process the most difficult phase…. as almost every piece of writing is
lovely in its own way, but still we try our level best to bring out the very
finest to you. We hope that you all will continue to participate with the
same zeal with which you have been a part of Lewin over the years.
We would bid farewell to you on this note:
Inspiration may be a form of super consciousness,
or perhaps of sub consciousness - I wouldn't know.
But I am sure it is the antithesis of self consciousness.
Aaron Copland
As the quote above suggests, the best way to become more creative is to
8
loosen up and not worry about things being "perfect." So approach
writing something in a spirit of curiosity, humor, and play: you'll be
amazed at what results!
Till the next edition, sit back and enjoy your ride through Lewin 2004!
Dania Siddiqui, Sarah Magdy Edwards, Maria Mirza and Yvette Waller
From the teacher facilitators…
Throw your bag up to the top of the bus, hold your copy of Lewin tightly
in your hand and climb aboard for the Lewin 2004 tour.
As in years before, it will be a long journey through many lands. We will
stop in giant cities, small towns and in quiet villages. We will meet many
different children. Each of them will have a story for us.
The tour is sure to be exciting and memorable: much work has been
applied to its planning. Maria, Dania, Yvette and Sarah have booked all
our visits. They have chosen a diverse but thorough itinerary. They have
encouraged the children to prepare for us and to not be shy in presenting
their poems and stories.
We will travel together, through lands whose names are familiar and
those only vaguely imagined, into towns well known and some whose
names we can scarcely pronounce. In each, children will welcome us,
ready to share something special: their joys, their hopes, their loves…
and their fears and regrets. Each is ready to talk to us; we are privileged
to have their invitation.
Enjoy Lewin 2004.
Bob Carter, Farah Kamal, Virginia King
9
Lewin in my life
I have a friend named Lewin. We've known each other for more than five
years.
When I was 13 years old I met with unfairness face to face. I was hurt,
bewildered, angry - but I shared my experience with Lewin through a
fictional story. And felt better.
Fourteen years old - I was thinking about my grandfather, who passed
away 3 years previously. To be exact, about something he once told me:
what is the most important quality of a scientist. I recorded my memory
for Lewin.
At 15 I fell in love. OK. So nothing came out of it. I didn't even need to
think about expressing my thoughts on paper - it just flowed through my
fingers to Lewin. To use a melodramatic expression, the story "helped
ease my pain".
At 16 I'm happy because I feel more confident and begin to understand
myself, my wishes and my life (I think). Also at some point I have an
interesting little experience in a bus (see Lewin 2002 for details).
At 17 feelings of sadness and disappointment, which form in to this long,
sad poem, which I cringed over, which I sent to Lewin anyway, because
it had a cry, a message that I was desperate to share.
Enough sob stuff.
Writing has always been connected with my existence. Well, at least
ever since I learned how to do it. It's always magic for me to use letters,
words, sentences in constructing a world of my own. I may have
occasional fits of laziness, but every day I scribble something or get lost
in planning a new essay, composition, story, whatever. I feel happy when
I do that. I feel happy now as I type up this.
As much as writing is part of me, Lewin is a part of what I write for.
Lewin means messenger. That's what I like, what always made me
formulate a goal: it's not just about composing or pouring out your
feelings - there should be a message. When I read all the stories in each
edition of Lewin, there's always this pleasant moment, "Hey! This person
went through the same thing!", or "He/she feels the way I do!" I'm not
alone. I feel united with everyone who gave a message. To quote
Disney's Pocahontas, Lewin paints "with all the colors of the wind."
10
Lewin influenced me in making my choice of studying journalism. I'm
not disappointed and already know what I'd like to do in the future. I just
gotta work for it.
Believe in yourself. Create. Grow. Be open to new experiences and
communicating with people. I think that's part of the message that Lewin
carries. And it will be with me throughout my life.
Evgenia Koptyug
Novosibirsk State University
Russia
11
Participating countries and schools
Argentina
San Martín de Tours School, Buenos Aires
Australia
Warranwood Primary School
Padua College, Mornington
Walungurru School, Kintore
Bairnsdale Secondary College
Mt. Martha Primary School
Lavalla Catholic College, Traralgon
Azerbaijan
School #41, Baku
School #189, Baku
Foreign Languages University
Bangladesh
London Grace, Dhaka
Aga Khan School, Dhaka
Belarus
School #196, Minsk
Bellarussian Law Institute, Grodno
Secondary School #8, Slonim
Law Gymnasia #42, Minsk
College #24, Minsk
Gymnasium #4, Smorgon
Botswana
Borwa Community Junior Secondary School
Bulgaria
Fifth Language School, Varna
Egypt
Ramses College For Girls, Cairo
Germany
Heinrich-Boell-Gesamtschule Koeln
India
Rosary High School, Goa
Jnana Prabodhini Navanagar Vidyalaya, Pune
Mes Bal Shikshan Mandir English Medium School, Pune
Garware College of Commerce, Pune
Indonesia
iEARN Indonesia
Iran
Farzanegan High School, Tehran
Isfahan Univiversity of Technology
Rasht Azad Islamic University
12
Kazakhstan
Gymnasium #40, Taraz
Kyrgyzstan
School #4, Mailusu
Lebanon
Ghobeiry Intermediate Public School, Beirut
Ibn Khaldoun Public School
Pakistan
DHA Degree College For Women, Karachi
Aga Khan Higher Secondary School, Karachi
Fatimiyah Boys’ School, Karachi
Fatimiyah Girls’ School, Karachi
Aga Khan School Kharadar, Karachi
Bahria College Karsaz, Karachi
Sultan Mohammed Shah Aga Khan School Karimabad, Karachi
Habib Girls’ School, Karachi
Headstart School, Islamabad
Aga Khan School Garden, Karachi
Nice Community Creators (NCC) School and College, Rawalpindi
Shah Wilayat Public School, Karachi
SOS Hermann Gmeiner High School, Rawalpindi
Al Murtaza Boys’ School, Karachi
Al Murtaza Girls’ School, Karachi
Al Murtaza School Junior Branch, Karachi
Fauji Foundation College For Girls, Rawalpindi
Beaconhouse School System, Karachi
Sanjan Nagar Public Education Trust Girls’ High School, Lahore
Aga Khan High School, Gilgit
Karachi High School
Degree College Gulshan-E-Iqbal, Karachi
CAA Model School, Karachi
Government School, Karachi
St Mary’s Academy Lalazar, Rawalpindi
Government Girls’ School University Campus, Karachi
Qamar-e-Bani Hashim, Karachi
Muhammadi Girls School, Karachi
Philippines
Makati Science High School, Makati City
Poland
The Public Gimnasium of Ignacy Potocki, Kurow
Grammar-School in Alwernia
Grammar-School in Brodla
Romania
Middle School Dan Barbilian, Constantza
13
Russia
Gymnasia #399, Saint Petersburg
Sri Lanka
MT/Aluwihare M.V., Aluwihare, Matale
Royal College, Colombo
Ananda College
Nalanda College, Colombo
Vijaya College, Matale
St. Thomas’ College, Matale
Hillwood College, Kandy
Visakha Vidyalaya
Syria
Al-Motafawiqeen School, Damascus
Tanzania
Arusha School
Ukraine
Secondary Specialized in Physics and Maths School №1, Lugansk
Liceum of Tourism, Federation of Trade Unions of Ukraine, Kiev
Gymnasium #30, Kiev
U.S.A.
Palo Community Schools, Michigan
Memorial Middle School, Laconia
Virtual High School
Andrews Elementary School, Whittier
Parson School of Design, New York
Uzbekistan
School #6, Ferghana City
Parvoz Gymnasium, Ferghana City
Regional SHOZ School, Ferghana City
School #2, Bukhara
School #1, Bukhara
School #21 Bukhara
School #16, Bukhara
School #18, Navoi
14
I have promised myself every night...
I have promised myself every night:
"When I get up tomorrow morning, I will trip.
I will trip to another world that is too far from the earth.
I will start to love there,
I will stop hating.
I will smile.
I will start a friendly relationship with dreams and...
I will become another person there.
Because everything is in different shapes there...
God should be close to man there.
There should be no wars.
There should be no sad and hungry children.
There should be life.
There should be a world full of love!!!"
BUT
Whenever I've woken up tomorrow morning
I've understood I am still in the earth.
But I've continued to promise myself
Because I'm sure one morning I will trip there.
Maybe tomorrow morning.
Samineh Bagheri
Iran
About me...
My name is Tirlungeanu Bianca, I’m 9 years old and I’m a student in the
2nd grade at Dan Barbilian school in Constantza, Romania. My school is
near the district Library.
My family is composed of: grandmother, grandfather, mother, father, my
parrots and I. I like to play at my computer. My favourite classes are:
Romanian Language, Maths, Sport, English Language and Religion.
Tirlungeanu Bianca
Romania
15
Seasons of love
The sky has always been a constant figure on my sight, including
emotions, thoughts, hopes, and dreams it carries along with it. And yes, I
am one of those young hopefuls who wait for the mighty sun to shine
after a disturbing rain. But on the other hand, I still crave for heaven’s
shower to freshen me up, during a warm humid day. It disappoints me
a lot every time I think that I can never experience the chilling ambiance
of winter, or the brown, red, and yellow motif of silent autumn. It is a
funny thought though a fact that I can really never get the chance to
experience such seasons in our place. However, I still do wonder how
these seasons pass one’s phase to another. How does it feel? Hmm…I
just wish…
At a young age, I have already experienced the brightest days and
coldest nights life has to offer. There were storms that tested me, and
somehow, taught me to withstand such struggle. Bright mornings that
made me feel the warmth we all wanted, also came my way. Whether
warm or cold, comfortable or not, somehow, I have experienced such
phenomena in this season we call life.
Well, I guess, there is no need for me to go somewhere else, to a place
where four seasons alternate. I thought that one of my experiences had
given me the best seasonal change ever. Changing of seasons wherein
laughter shone, tears fell, nerves chilled, and love bloomed.
One bright sunny morning, an exotic beauty had stolen my eyes. Her
presence captured my attention each and every time our paths crossed.
She became the sun that brightened my day, the light that guided my
way, and the smile that removed my dismay. I felt that butterflies
fluttered around whenever she was there. I felt a real yet different
sensation. I waited, wondered, and hoped for her to come my way. And
with the right attitude and determination, I was really overwhelmed then
when we gave hearts to each other. Our love for each other grew for
quite some time though I did not know what future seasons would hold
for us. Our relationship grew and tried to reach for the sun’s arms. I
can say that everything was almost perfect, but suddenly, came one
day…
In reality, it was November back then, semester break. Just what I had
expected, seasons changed, there, came autumn. Without knowing,
shades of brown, red, and yellow appeared on our relationship. Former
leaves, that were oh, so green and healthy, now crimped and crumpled
16
on the floor. Gradually, leaves started to fall on the dry ground, just as
we. We never got the chance to speak and open up to each other. Well, I
just do not seem to pity, because back then, my heart became too numb
to feel. The look in the eyes did all the talking because the pain seemed
to be so real. Well, I guess that was just meant to be, a not so perfect
love story for a not so perfect man like me.
The truth sucks, we broke up, and the inevitable consequences slowed
my world down. There was no communication, appreciation, and
realization, all that was left was a painful situation. This was the first
winter of my life. Nothing was left to me but the sadness it brought
along. I wished for someone who could offer me strength so I could
anchor the pain, because this snowball of sorrow grew bigger as it rolled
day by day. As I looked around I stared, searched for couples of high
flyers, but came to realize that none of those high flyers looked like what
we were supposed to be. Being left cold and alone killed me. Chills that
cold breeze brought me were no longer special in a way. I missed her
warm embrace, relaxing touch, and loving presence. I missed the days
we were together. I missed her like a fair sunny weather, now, more than
ever.
After the cold sleepless nights I had gone through, I told myself to
refrain from thinking of her. It seemed that she might have been too tired
because she kept running on my mind. And just when I thought that
winter would be so long, I soon found out I was wrong. A new love
sprouted when it came, the spring. And now, I am so overwhelmed
because of the joy it brings.
I was glad that springtime came earlier than I had expected. There was a
new atmosphere, ambiance, and fortune that refrained me from thinking
of the events best not remembered. Springtime in my life brought
“Rain”, a young, simple, pretty, and humble girl who came my way. She
became the reason why I got the chance to survive all the shedding in
fall and freezing moments in winter. Knowing her right now makes me
think that there will be a bright new summer, and more happy seasons to
expect. I am looking forward for our seasons to come, be better than
ever.
Now, I have come to realize that it really took facing the odds, because
being with a special someone would not be that fast. It is only now that I
have realized the essence of the saying, “Save the best for last”.
Love, a small word for such a complex emotion. It is something which
17
all of the money in the world cannot buy, something that cannot happen
by wishing, nor something instantaneous, but something that is earned
through each other’s H.U.R.T.S.: Honesty, Understanding, Respect,
Trust, and a blast of Sincerity. Love is something that comes out
naturally, not forced nor negotiated. Love is something that grows on
both hearts, matured and strengthened by time. Love, an unexplainable
phenomenon that is felt and achieved whatever seasons may arrive.
I have no regrets being in the springtime season. I guess I have found the
moment that can give warmth which summer cannot do, can freshen me
up that winter cannot pursue, nor peacefulness winter cannot make true.
But then, I still keep my feet on the ground and am thankful for what
God has brought me. I am satisfied with what I have right now, after all
the hurting that tested but strengthened me.
For you my spring, I am willing to be a part of yours, to be your
guardian, to be your protector, and everything you would ask for. I
promise to be there for you, to always take good care. Just promise me
that you would help me grow as your companion, and to be someone
who is there when everything goes wrong. Now, I am more inspired to
be a better person. Just relax because there would be no comparison.
And now, the love you share has given me a new reason, to start all over
and love again, because this time around, it is our season.
Arturo B. Maravilla, Jr.
Philippines
My favorite fruit
My favorite fruit is banana. I think that banana should be made the king
of all fruits. This is because it has mostly all the vitamins in it. I love to
eat the bananas that are small in size, are yellow colored and have a thin
outer cover. India grows the most bananas in the world. I love to eat the
sweet dish that my mother prepares using ripe bananas. I also love to eat
on a banana leaf (we use it as a plate). I eat bananas after lunch and
dinner. Bananas are available throughout the year. I think I am lucky
because I can enjoy my favorite fruit throughout the year.
Yash Potnis
India
18
The best dream
Once upon a time there was a poor widow in a village. Her name was
Kulsum Bibi, but she was better known as Monur’s mother. She was
fifty-two years old but she seemed to be above seventy. She was old and
feeble. As she could not take her meals properly she became too weak
to be able to walk correctly. She lived on begging and wandered from
one village to another. Just for a handful of rice she used to beg to
everybody.
One day she was making her way to a far away village. The day was
very hot and scorching heat was falling over her head. After some time
she felt drowsy and slept under a banyan tree by a road. She dreamt of
plenty of dainty dishes in front of her. She felt very hungry. She started
eating the food. It was very delicious and this was the best food she had
ever had. The more she ate the more she became hungry.
Suddenly she was woken up by a noise. Then she saw that there was no
more food in front of her eyes; but still she felt the taste of the food.
Then she was off to another village and smiled to herself.
Mahfuz Hossain
London Grace, Dhaka
Bangladesh
Peace
There are glittering stars in the sky,
They are far from us and very high,
If you want to go beyond them,
Then love only peace not wars,
If you want peace of mind,
Love humanity and be kind,
Let us all together pray,
God blesses us night and day...
Dania Javaid
Shahwilayat Public School, Karachi
Pakistan
19
Weather
Kathy and Colin were standing near the cafe and were talking about the
weather when Max came there.
Kathy: What nice weather today Colin. It’s not cold and it’s not hot.
Colin: Yeah, it’s warm today. I like such weather too. It was raining in
the morning , so now the air is fresh.
Kathy: I like the smell of the ground after the rain.
Max: Hi guys, what are you doing here, outside in such crazy weather??
Kathy and Colin: What!!!
Max: I hate such weather, when you don’t know what to wear. And you
see the sun and clouds at the same time. That’s awful.
Kathy: People have different thoughts about the weather. Maybe it
depends on their character.
Max: Oh, I’m late. I must go. See you guys soon.
Colin: See you Max.
Kathy: Bye.
Samiyeva Dilobar
Uzbekistan
Peacock
A peacock is a very beautiful bird. It is our national bird. It has colorful
feathers but its legs are very ugly. It eats worms and insects and grains.
In monsoon, when it rains, the peacock starts dancing. It opens its
beautiful feathers. Peahen lays eggs. I like the peacock very much.
Ishan Bagul
India
Nobody’s child
I am nobody’s child
I am nobody’s child
I have no mother’s kisses
I have no father’s kisses
Dilhan Jayaweera
Sri Lanka
20
The magic slipper
Poor Rama was worried. His mother was ill. He had no money to buy
medicines for her. He thought he would go to uncle again for money. He
hoped his uncle would help. He went to his uncle's house. As uncle saw
Rama, uncle shouted at him and asked him to go out. Poor Rama sat
down by the roadside and began to weep. He wept and wept till he fell
asleep. Suddenly one old man came and woke Rama up and asked him
why he was crying. Rama told about his mother and her illness. The old
man gave Rama a magic wooden slipper and told him that whenever he
would put it on and jump, a gold coin would fall out of it. He also told
him that he should not take out more than one coin at a time because
each time he jumped he would shrink. After a rest he would be himself
again. But if he took out too many coins at once, he would become as
tiny as a mosquito. Rama was very happy. He put on the slipper and
jumped. As he jumped, he got one gold coin. He was very happy and
came home. He gave his mother a good treatment as well as food.
Meanwhile his uncle came to know about his magic slipper. He harassed
Rama for the slipper. At last he snatched the slipper from Rama and ran
away. The uncle came home and put on the slipper and jumped. He got
one coin and again he jumped again he got one coin. The uncle was very
greedy. He jumped again and again and collected many gold coins. At
last he was tired and rested for a while. Suddenly he realized that he had
become as little as a mosquito as the old man had said he would become
if he jumped to much.
Just then, Rama came and looked for his uncle but uncle had shrunken to
a small mosquito. The uncle shouted for help but Rama couldn’t hear
him. His greed made him a small mosquito, and Rama could not do anything about it.
Moral of the story is, Don't be greedy.
Avanti Kulkarni
India
21
To my Bulgaria
I open my eyes and gladly I sight
My precious treasury, delicate and bright
Award that's worthy of the fight
The struggle carried through the night
Against a wicked foe that might
Have got me killed, entrapped me tight
I had to fight and run and ride
Through the forests, pastures wide.
I am sure what I did was right,
And even though my rapid flight
Used to be favored by the light
I didn't fear Death- nor black, nor white
And I dared not to rest or hide
As I used the stars - unflinching guide
And all the beasts were on my side
As I wasn't selfish, not for pride.
I was with them my treasure to divide
The treasure mine - the land I abide!
Throughout my 17 year life span I've experienced things that some might
state are not enough, for a person to know, so as to become an adequate
member of an efficient society. Grown in a humble, but respectable
home in Varna, Bulgaria, I was taught many values. The one I cherish
the most is respect for myself, my family and for the world I am a part
of. But most of all, I am devoted to my country. This poem was written
in a moment of inspiration, provoked by the wrongly accused Bulgarian
medics in Libya. Not only their own integrity and dignity has been
ignored, but of every one of us, Bulgarians, as well. And I am most
certain that those of you who can feel my attachment and love for
Bulgaria, will distinguish my appeal to you - don't think what the
country can do for you - think what you can do for your country.
Rositsa Kuneva
Fifth Language School, Varna
Bulgaria
22
The hand of capitalism
The hand of capital envelops us
Caring only for itself!
Do they expect the widows to accept their excuses?
Should they cease to weep for lost loved ones?
Because they died the want of the wielder
It is unleashed cynically
Under the guise of democracy
The army of democracy for the ‘good of the country’,
Because they were ‘sacrificed for the cause’
There are no scars on the hand of capitalism,
The stories are withheld
The hand appears righteous, unscathed
They claim they move for liberation
The underlying motive; oil, money
Funds are needed to finance the rings;
Kuwaiti gold, Iraqi oil
The jewellery on the hand shuns us
While children of the world starve
Law means nothing… life means less
For laws can be bought,
Wars fought on the whims of the president,
For personal revenge
The Panama deception
Life is a gift
They snatch the gifts from the
Grasps of the innocent
They answer to no one
All opposition is silenced
By wealth, or blade
The hand of capitalism is all around us.
Feel it tighten
Squeezing our life blood from us,
Running through their fingers,
Filling their pockets... dot...full stop
Ben Coyle
Padua College
Australia
23
Learn about Asia
Asia, largest of the Earth's seven continents, lying almost entirely in the
Northern Hemisphere. With outlying islands, it covers an estimated
44,391,000 sq km (17,139,000 sq miles), or about 30% of the world's
total land area. Its peoples account for three-fifths of the world's
population; in 2000 Asia had an estimated 3.73 billion inhabitants. Most
geographers regard Asia as bounded on the north by the Arctic Ocean,
on the east by the Bering Strait and the Pacific Ocean, on the south by
the Indian Ocean, and on the southwest by the Red Sea and
Mediterranean Sea. Asia is divided into five major realms: East Asia,
including China, Mongolia, Korea and Japan; Southeast Asia, including
Myanmar (formerly known as Burma), Thailand, Cambodia, Laos,
Vietnam, Malaysia, Singapore, Indonesia, Brunei and the Philippines;
South Asia, including India, Bangladesh, Pakistan, Sri Lanka, Maldives,
Nepal and Bhutan; and Southwest Asia, including Afghanistan, Iran,
Iraq, Turkey, Syria, Lebanon, Israel, Jordan, Saudi Arabia and the other
states of the Arabian Peninsula. Most of the countries of Southwest Asia
are also considered part of the Middle East, a loosely defined region
that includes Cyprus and Egypt. Afghanistan and Myanmar are
sometimes considered part of South Asia, but most geographers place
Afghanistan in Southwest Asia and Myanmar in Southeast Asia.
The Natural Environment
As the largest continent, Asia contains some of the world's most
spectacular natural features, including high mountain ranges, vast
plateaus, majestic river basins, and lakes and inland seas. Asia is rich in
known mineral resources and additional resources are suspected in some
areas, such as Tibet, which are still unexplored geologically. Asia is
particularly endowed with energy resources. Petroleum and natural gas
are well distributed, but the greatest concentrations of mapped energy
fuels are at the head of the Persian Gulf; in parts of Indonesia, especially
Sumatra and Borneo; in northern and interior China; on the shores of the
Caspian Sea; and in the West Siberian Plain. Large offshore reserves are
believed to exist along the coasts of China, Indonesia, Malaysia and
western India.
Sadaf Basharat
Fauji Foundation Girls’ College, Rawalpindi
Pakistan
24
Friendship
Friendship is the relationship between two good friends
Where there is no quarrel, no sorry, no thanks
There should be a similarity between the two friends
Then there could be a good and real friendship
Friendship, the relationship
Is created from the Heaven.
Sraboni Ahsan
London Grace, Dhaka
Bangladesh
The wonders of the youth!
Youth we are,
Pearls we are,
The friendship and brotherhood,
We share,
WE.........
Children of ONE mother;
No religion, no caste nor color,
It’s not for us the youth.
We only step forward,
No looking back,
For our village, for our country,
Sri Lanka, the glory be!
Kalani Lanka Ranasighe
MT/ Aluwihare M . V., Aluwihare, Matale
Sri Lanka
One thing that bothers us
There is one thing that bothers us a lot. It is the suffering of Palestinian
children.
Sarah Baydoun, Ali Omran, Mohammad Sleiman and Rania Karkaty
Ghobeiry Public School
Lebanon
25
Nature’s best
Can you still notice, the beauty of the sky?
Its relaxing hue that makes me want to fly,
Makes me want to float together with the clouds,
And tender little birds that sing melodious sounds.
Fragrance of flowers, sweet nectar and color,
Tempting any butterflies, bees to come over.
These simple things in nature, I really adore.
Sighs and words of gratitude, I want to utter.
Can you see those leaves of that tall oak tree?
They’re slipping off one by one so gracefully,
From those long branches, they dance with the wind
Taking off people’s problematic need.
A lot of people still can’t see,
And appreciate nature’s beauty.
Because these people are so busy
Like the worker bees in a colony.
Try to spend time, once in a while,
To even value faces with cute little smile.
And you’ll find out that life is good
It’ll take off all your gloomy mood.
Judy Ann A. Victoria
Philippines
26
Happiest days are not frequent in life
Happiest days are not frequent in life. A day is happy when any small
desire comes true, dreams are realized and hopes are fulfilled.
The happiest day of my life was the day when the board was to announce
the results of S.S.C. Part 1 examination. In the morning of that day I was
very anxious and uneasy and thinking what percentage I would get. I felt
that my heart was sinking.
Then at 12 noon of that day my father went out for purchasing the
newspaper. After some time my brother rushed in the house having the
newspaper in his hands. When I looked that newspaper was in my
brother's hand, I snatched it and began to search my roll number there.
My heart began to fail because when I looked once for my roll number I
couldn't get it because my eyes were filled with tears and nothing looked
clearly. Then my father started looking for my roll number and within a
minute he told me that I had passed with A-1 Grade. (80+ percentage).
At the moment when my father gave this news, my mother ran quickly
from the kitchen and hugged me with wet eyes and tears rolling down
her cheeks.
Soon the news reached all of our relatives and all of them called us and
congratulated me and also said that we were waiting for sweets. That
was the happiest day of my life because on that day I forgot all the
worries and troubles of my life. I only remembered one thing: that I got
an A-1 Grade. In the end I would say that I couldn't forget the thrill and
suspense of that day.
Andleeb Rizvi
Pakistan
My poem
Don’t cry
Because you can’t fly
But you can always see the sky.
Ishrar Tabassum
London Grace, Dhaka
Bangladesh
27
Save MOTHER EARTH!
Friends, we are running out of time. We should accept an environmentfriendly lifestyle. Then only we could save Mother Earth! But what is
environment-friendly lifestyle? Environment-friendly lifestyle is the way
of living without causing any harm to nature and in which we protect the
environment. For this, in our day-to-day life we can do many things,
which otherwise we do not do.
For example, use of disposable paper bags instead of plastic bags. Plastic
bags are not easily biodegradable. They can’t be recycled and can cause
great harm to the environment. On the other hand paper bags are not at
all harmful for nature and human life and could be easily recycled.
Another example is related to use of water. All of us know that there is
scarcity of water in summer. We live in urban areas. Normally we do not
have to face problems due to scarcity of water, as the people in rural
areas do. We watch on television the long queues of people with
containers waiting for the tanker of water, and read in newspapers the
reports of drought in various parts of Maharashtra (India). We should
always remember that water is precious and we have to use it carefully.
We can save water in many ways: by checking the leaking taps and
repairing them, reusing the water for plants after washing the utensils.
Domestic garbage could be divided into two types, dry garbage and wet
garbage. Wet garbage is converted into quality manure with the help of
earthworms. Our culture often conveys the message of protection of the
environment. We have the tradition of worshipping the trees. Even then,
we see on the day of Dashahara (a Hindu event), all the Shami trees (a
kind of a tree) are cut off by the people. Trees are very important for
human life. Instead of plucking the Mango, Neem, and Shami leaves for
so called auspicious reasons, we could plant as many trees as possible.
To adopt all these things in life is following an environment-friendly
lifestyle! It is important to understand and accept it to save the earth. By
adopting an environment-friendly lifestyle each person can help and
contribute in saving the earth.
Sameer Kulkarni
India
28
A war scene
The soldiers were moving to the front of the line as their lives were
ready to end. The artillery was armed and ready. The General's
adrenaline was pumping. He gave a war cry on top of a hill. The
privateers loaded their guns. "Fire!" said a deafening voice. Smoke and
bullets flew from both sides, killing and wounding. The lines got shorter
with life. Cannon fire leaving a path of dust. The regiments clashed
hitting with the butt of their gun. Rockets whizzed past the soldiers’
heads every 9.5 seconds. "Fire!" the voice said again. The regiment
moved swiftly in ten perfect straight lines, like a row of corn. "Till the
end!" the General yelled with all his might. The Union fell like dominos.
The air smelled of blood. And privateers lay without a heartbeat in their
bunkers. Shrieks, yells and cries faded away. The Confederate soldiers
had taken our side of the field. The Unions hid in the city. We hid in the
shops. The General jumped out of the shop, "For PEACE!" The General
charged pushing the enemy back. Everyone charged starting a slaughter.
The soldiers ran to fight us, but the artillery had blasted rubble crushing
the path. We cheered out, but saw our captain dead. We mourned in
sorrow and carried him to the streets. But the battle was still to come.....
Nick Mena
U.S.A.
Flood 2004
As usual, Bangladesh is again in floods this year. Due to this natural
calamity, many people have become homeless and desperate. They are
starving and facing the peril of many types of diseases from the dirty
water. Diseases like cholera and diarrhea are increasing the number of
sick people alarmingly. Now the flood is losing its strength in some of
the areas as the water is getting less. The aftermath of floods is showing
up; there are cracks in houses of poor people for which they don’t have
money to repair. The prices of the foodstuff have also risen. I have never
seen and never want to see such a flood ever in my life.
Sabah Binte Mustafa
London Grace, Dhaka
Bangladesh
29
Faith in one God
There are many incidents which happen and give us only one message:
that we should have faith in Almighty God because He is the only one
who help us in every phase of life .
Our Holy Prophet (P.B.U.H) was passing by a road with his friend.
There was a lady sitting there she was moving a spindle (tier sort of
thing). He asked her if she believed that there is just one God. She
replied yes so Prophet asked her how? She smiled and said: “See this
spindle. It is moving just in one direction because only one is handling it.
If there were two owners of it then both would fight as they will want to
move it on their own direction which they want because everyone has its
own suggestion. But if there is one owner, so there will be no argument.
In the same way there is only one owner/God of this world.” Prophet
was very happy and he also told this to everyone.
Kanza Akber
Pakistan
Feelings
Some feel happy, some feel sad
Everyone has feelings, either good or bad
If we are pleased, we are happy
Someone starts clapping, someone has a party
When feelings are hurt, we become gloomy
Someone starts crying, someone feels lonely
Feelings keep us glad, and make us pleased
Sometimes we are in distress, sometimes we are teased
We become upset when we are sick
Feelings are hurt if someone is tricked
No one’s feelings should be hurt
As feelings have a link with brain and heart
So we must never feel bad
And should always be happy and never be sad
Fizza Asif Qureshi
Pakistan
30
A book
There is no frigate like a book
To take us lands away
To take us on far lands
And if you want to be somewhere
Just go and take it in your hands.
You will see that you will plunge
In the world of magic
You will be lost in the time
Because of imaginary pageant.
Oh,book! A deep meaning
In these four letters
Basic Ocean Of Knowledge
Which is full of matters.
Books teach us to live
And offer appropriate advice
And everything that it can give
You must keep in your mind.
Don't give a man a pipe to smoke
Don't give a man a bottle to drink
Just give him a book to read
And he will change his attitute to life
To take us far away
If you want your dream to come true
Do it just that way.
Firuza Karimova
School #2, Bukhara
Uzbekistan
31
My mistake...
Am I too blind to see or just too numb to feel,
That the love you offered me is distinctly real?
But why did you opt to veil your feelings for me?
I was too dumb to know that we were meant to be.
You were always there to light my darkest moments,
Helped me in times of need to be more confident.
Stood up for me whenever I stumble and fall,
Forever present to aid me in the midst of all.
You’re the soaring and brawny tree that covers me,
Defending me from the typhoons and tsunami.
You were the shield and armor that safeguard me
During battles in life, always keeps me company.
Now that you’re gone, found the man that truly loves you,
Could you please return now cause I crave for you?
I then realized that I badly needed you,
But it’s all over now and there’s nothing I can do.
Jonemerl Amon
Philippines
My new born sister
When I saw my sister
As a new born baby
I was excited and happy
When I looked at her eyes
I felt they are stars
That twinkle at night
When I take her in my arms
She becomes quiet and gets warm
Sometimes when she is in pram
I wish to take her in my arm
I hug her, I love her
She is my cute youngest sister
Neha Arshad
Pakistan
32
A love story
The 14th of February is a holiday. It is called St. Valentine's Day. It is a
day when boys and girls, sweethearts and lovers, husbands and wives,
friends and neighbors exchange greetings of love or satirical comments.
And the quick and modern way to do this is with the help of a Valentine
card.
Valentines, as far as we know, first appeared in the 18th century, and
they were cards with drawings and verses made by the sender. In the
19th century, shop-made valentines appeared. They were decorated with
lace, real flowers, feathers and moss. The first Valentine of all was a
bishop, a Christian martyr, who, before the Romans put him to death,
had sent a note of friendship to his jailer's blind daughter.
Here is a story that happened to my Great-Grandma. My Great-Grandma
and my Great-Grandpa lived a good many years ago. They did not know
that such a beautiful holiday existed. But my Grandma decided to make a
surprise for Grandpa and to warm his heart a little. He worked hard.
Every day he walked to work several miles across the fields, and his
grown-up sons, all carrying big sticks in one hand and lunch-baskets in
the other accompanied him. That day my Grandma got up very early.
She took a real fresh rose from the garden and fixed it on the card so that
when the card was opened the rose was revealed to the beholder's loving
eyes. Then she packed the boys and their lunch baskets. All day she was
smiling and singing to herself remembering their first romantic meeting
and the few happy months they had before the babies began to appear.
So when the boys and my Great-Grandfather opened their baskets to
have their dinner, the boys heard such a yell from their papa that they
were ready to run away. But then they saw his loving eyes. They were
full of love and happiness. That day they left their work earlier than they
used to do, and my Grandpa ran at breakneck speed. So you see that real
love could do everything and every loving heart understands that the
love-holiday should be celebrated in every country, of the whole world!!!
Natasha Son
Kazakhstan
33
Make the world a peaceful place
Our world is very big
But many people are so weak,
Because in countries every day
Terror acts happen in different way
Why do people make the wars?
Why do they blow up Metros?
If they could understand
That our world can come to end.
I think that we must be together
Help each other and be pleasant.
In this way I hope in the world
Will be calmness, peace for all!
Svetlana Sorokina
School #16, Bukhara
Uzbekistan
The world full of blue
The colors beautify the object more,
And bring a new look in the world
Without colors the world is gloomy,
And looks like a horror movie
The color which I'm stressing on,
Is the one, which always looks calm
That color is, which the sky has,
The color of the largest whale
This is the color, which is named ‘Blue’,
And we like outfits in this hue
Blue bell, blue berry and blue tit,
All are based on the color of their outfits
You can find your favorite-eyed in it,
And it is the sign of noble breed.
Navy blue, light blue, royal blue and sky blue,
Are all the forms of color ‘Blue’
Madiha Salam
Pakistan
34
Water, the precious drop in our water bottles
All of us know that water is precious. We should not waste it. We also
know that water never becomes stale (when it is properly stored in our
houses). We need water for washing clothes, drinking, for cooking, for
plants, building and construction, washing utensils, bathing. If there is no
water on the earth, there will be no life on the earth. We all need water to
grow. We get water from seas, rivers, lakes and oceans. The water in
seas and oceans is salty. The water in lakes and rivers is potable
(drinking water). Out of the total water, 97% is in the seas and oceans,
2% is in the form of ice and glaciers, and only 1% is the clean, fresh
water. So we should use water with great care. We may find water under
the ground, which is called Ground Water or Underground Water. Water
is wasted in many ways such as leakage from taps, vehicles; sometimes
we throw the stored water in the sink, and sometimes it is polluted by
industries. So this should be avoided.
Durga Kulkarni
India
Why worry??
There are two things to worry
Either you are well or you are sick.
But if you are well then there is
nothing to worry about.
But if you are sick then there are only two things to worry.
Either you get well or you will die.
But if you die there are only two things to worry.
Either you go to Heaven or Hell.
If you go to Heaven there is nothing to worry about.
But if you go to Hell you will be so BUSY
Shaking hands with old friends
You wouldn't have time to worry
SO WHY WORRY?
Sadaf Basharat
Pakistan
35
Happy Navruz
The 21st March is the Navruz holiday. It is the Asians’ New Year.
People in central Asia celebrate this holiday. There is a lot of music,
dancing and singing. People in our country like it very much. They do
not work on this day. They visit their friends and family and say “Happy
Navruz”. They invite them to their homes. Often they take their children
to the park. This is the first day of the spring holidays in schools.
Children love Navruz.
At Navruz people cook Palov, Manti and Shashlik (Asian Dishes). There
are a lot of cakes, jam and sweets. And of course women cook Sumalak.
They must be good at cooking it. Their mothers cook it every year. I like
Navruz.
Muhammadjon Arslonov
Uzbekistan
Precious gift
My parents are the gift of God
They help in building confidence a lot
They give me gifts
They care about me a lot
This makes me confident in my work
When I was young
They taught me fun
When stars twinkled at night
They told me how God made day and night
I pray for their good health
I pray for their long life
I love my parents
My parents are the precious gift of life
Sara Fatima
Pakistan
36
A Christmas tale
Once upon a time there lived a family of deer. They were very
unhappy because they didn't have children. They lived in the North Pole
near the house of Santa Claus. They were the main deer in the sledge of
Santa Claus. They helped him carry presents for children.
That year there was a big preparation for Christmas. And Santa Claus
wanted to gladden all children with toys, sweets and wonderful
surprises. The elves were the assistants of Santa Claus. They helped him
to make toys for children. Santa Claus had already executed all
children's wishes. And then he asked his assistants what they would like
to receive for the Christmas. The elves wanted a huge fir-tree. The
family of deer wanted to have a baby-deer. The elves got a wonderful
fir-tree and the long awaited baby-deer was born. Christopher and
Annabel became a father-deer and a mother-deer. They were happy.
Christopher and Annabel loved each other and their little son-deer Percy.
Little Percy was very beautiful. His body was strong, his eyes were like
two black beads. When Percy was born, all the inhabitants of the North
Pole visited the young parents to congratulate them. Santa Claus gave a
cradle to little Percy. The elves gave many toys and presents. But only
Jeffrey, Christopher's enemy, didn't come to congratulate the young
parents. Jeffrey envied them, because he also wanted to have a beautiful
wife and a wonderful son. But nobody liked him, as he was mean and
unkind. He hated Christopher very much. Jeffrey was an evil wizard. He
lived in a snowy cave. One day misfortune happened. Jeffrey stole little
Percy. He wanted to kill him. Christopher and Annabel were heartbroken. And then all the inhabitants of the North Pole, even Santa Claus,
gathered to help Christopher and Annabel to find Percy. They began to
look for the baby-deer. They guessed that it had been Jeffrey, who stole
him. Christopher, Annabel and all the inhabitants found Jeffrey and
Percy on a mountain. When Santa Claus waved both his hands and cried
"Flippendo!" Jeffrey turned into a kind elf and Percy was rescued.
Jeffrey swore not to offend anybody and he was forgiven. Christopher
and Jeffrey became friends. Everybody celebrated New Year's party near
the fir-tree. Since then everything was good. The family of deer lived
happily, Jeffrey married, and elves lived together in peace and Santa
Claus continued to gladden the children.
Sulu Musabekova
School #40, Taraz
Kazakhstan
37
A strange day of my life
It was the 12th December 1998; I was then 6 or 7. My mother woke me
up at 7:15 am. I began to cry because I was feeling bad and didn’t want
to go to school. My father scolded me but I was still arguing. Then he
slapped me very furiously. I felt as if I couldn’t breathe and for a
moment I felt that I was going to die. My mother ran and brought a glass
of water and made me drink it and soon I was all right. My father felt
very sorry for slapping me. But I thought that all the fathers and mothers
in the world have their own rights to treat their children so that their
children will not be spoiled and as such I did not think anything bad
about them.
I think that my father and my mother are the best father and mother in
this whole world.
Sk. Tanvinul Islam
London Grace, Dhaka
Bangladesh
What do I love you for?
What do I love you for? God knows
For nothing people love each other
But what I know is love that grows
Because I love you like no other
Don't ask me “Why?” You’ll get no answer
Don't search for reasons of my love
You bring me joy like midnight dancer
And I just think of you my dove
There is one thing I want to tell you
My heart is open for your love
And don't forget there is no value
Of love which stands of all above
Sushinskaya Dasha
School #2, Bukhara
Uzbekistan
38
My opinion about pop music
I think that it is the greatest problem in music of all over the world that is
pop music. Under the name of Pop music I mean electronic music. I
know that everybody choose such style of music, which they like, but
nowadays every 3 from 5 people listen to pop music.
I think this style of music has all rights for life, but we must remember
about Classic, Jazz, Rock-n-Roll and Blues. These are the styles, which
were listened in last century. You will say “Today is a new time so
music must be modern too.” I want to say, that modern music is music,
which plays only on electronic instruments, where you push the button
“drums”, you will hear drums, you will push “guitar”, and you will hear
guitar, and so you can hear many and many instruments. But music at
first is art, and, I think, we must not call pop music art.
Today pop music has forced out such kinds of music, like Jazz, Classic,
Folk, Country and others from music area. I think other styles must live
and develop too, like pop. For example Jazz has a great history, great
names, great songs which are known by all the world. But it can die if
we will not do something to save it. I think there must be more festivals
of such kind of music.
Kalinchenko Anton
School #16, Bukhara
Uzbekistan
A foolish farmer
Once a farmer went to a sadhu (fortune-teller) to ask something about his
future. He asked the sadhu, “When will I die?” The sadhu told him that
when he sneezed three times, he would die. The farmer went home. He
started ploughing the field. He sneezed because of the smell. He was
horrified, but he continued his work. Then he went to the flourmill. Since
there was flour around, he sneezed. When he went out, he sneezed for
the third time. He lay down on the road thinking that he is dying. Just
then many pigs came. They started eating all the flour. The watchman
came and drove the pigs away with a stick. By mistake the stick hit the
farmer's head. He shouted and got up. He thanked the watchman for
making him alive.
Ruta Deshpande
India
39
It’s always her
It’s always her for whom you care
It’s never me it isn’t fair
It’s she who’s nice; it’s she who’s kind
But if that’s me you wouldn’t mind
I feel so hurt deep down inside
True happiness I cannot find
It’s never me; it’s always her
To tell you that I wouldn’t dare
So many times, I’ve felt left out
The instances I cannot count
Your stare, your smile, you make me melt
Yet your true love I’ve never felt
Sometimes I wish we’d never met
Someday I hope, I’ll never fret
I pray that she’ll take care of you
As the two of you start anew.
So now I need to let you go
Even though I really love you so
She won and now I set you free…
It’s always her, ’twas never me…
Joyce Anne S. Bernal
Philippines
40
The real thing
They say that the school is our second home, responsible for developing
one’s personality - socially, mentally, emotionally and physically. It
moulds a decent destiny of every child, like a seed planted on rich
humus. On the verge of the fulfillment of their innocent dreams, there
comes the inevitable decoy of the wicked surroundings but then the
school helps them overcome these. It instills in them the great values and
visions of a bigger future. Imparted knowledge of life’s lessons is taught
with kindness and perseverance. It is also where we learn the
significance of the implementation of justice.
Yet, ironic as what it is viewed by many, the school oftentimes becomes
the grounds for committing sin. What is with a good grade you got from
cheating? What is with being an honor student when you know you
should not be? What is with fighting off others for a recognition you do
not even deserve? What is with having to copy other people’s ideas when
you know you can do more? What is with gaining the distinction from
your so-called “friends” and having them influence you to do something
bad?
Horrible. It is horrible that students still think it is funny when in reality
it is not. It is horrible that students think it is cool to engage in such
misconduct. It is horrible that this issue has remained unsolved until
now.
Yes, lessons in class include honesty, fortitude, perseverance and other
virtues. And it is quite easy to memorize the terms and definitions... but
is it all worth it? Just to study… without application? Is it not better if
lessons are applied too?
The challenge does not end in graduation from school. Rather, the
challenge begins in the real world... in life. What we learn, we apply. It is
not what we achieve in school but what we achieve in life. What is
important is the ability to discover the goodness of the heart through
life’s lessons and to strive hard to be the best that you can be.
Donna C. Aguilar
Philippines
41
The firmament of the universe sneers at me
The firmament of the universe sneers at me,
They call me the odd among the perfects,
Mercilessly I am on my own,
My lineage breaks,
Tears of bitterness dribbled without limits,
My heart bleeds sorrowful into unreachable depths,
Bereft of joy creation is meant to be,
Have you heard my voice lately?
The sound of groans and wails reaches the heaven,
The loss of my comfort to greedy devourers,
Helplessly surrendering my offspring to butchers of day,
Precious creations extinct like vapors in the air,
Enough of the exploitation,
Stop the burning,
Cease the dumping,
Strike out the pollution,
Oh! Their shady shams,
My balance has tilted,
Equilibrium is at stake,
My vitality threadbare,
My destiny becomes only a pipedream,
I have aged with disrespect,
Only my Maker remembers my youth,
My womb ever cries, poring over yesterday’s depravity,
They kill my birthrights,
My bareness is a bitter reality,
The posterity of tomorrow is meaningless,
Destruction in the guise of humanity,
Violation in the form of justice,
When will hypocrisy end?
My depthless shame, my honor wreck in ruins,
The beauty once behold with awe,
Now gawk at my deformity,
Like armpits of the universe, defective leftovers,
My crops are now vanquished at the hands of manipulative settlers,
They call me Home, their blessed genesis,
Yet recklessness and dishonor are the order of the day,
Is there a Day of saving?
42
Constantly I wait and peek,
Where is the glimpse of nobility?
Not even an iota, not even a hint,
Soon my well will dry up, soon tears will remain only as memory,
The threshold of unbearable despair is almost my verdict,
My penitence over my existence,
My birth is in vain, Why bother?
The self-made gods are now insatiable scavengers,
whetting forever their appetite,
They exchange my gifts for gratification and pleasure,
See, they took my spoils, plunder my wealth,
Yet they tout themselves savior,
But find the bins of history,
Therein lie their empty promises,
In my name, they assembled, they conferred,
But never with accomplishment,
My mouth has reached parchedness,
Will they lie like their forefathers?
Raid, steal and destroy,
Is my execution days numbered?
My last outburst,
Hear my plea,
Hearken to my appeal,
Save me, for your sake,
Return me to the glorious days,
Where the robe of my beauty steals the height of grandiose.
Anila Aziz
Aga Khan School Kharadhar, Karachi
Pakistan
43
A love story
Love. What is it? Every person has his/her own opinion. Some people
say that it is the best feeling in the world, others say that it is just a fairy
tale for some romantic fools and others say it is just the word without
any deep meaning. I belong to the first group of people, I really believe
in love as a big and strong feeling.
I want to tell you the story of my first love. It happened nearly three
years ago and I think I will remember it during all my life because it was
the first time when my feelings were very complicated and strong. I even
sometimes could not throw HIM out of my head. Of course, it is hard to
describe everything I felt, but I'll try.
It happened at the beginning of spring. One evening my telephone rang.
My mother answered and said that a very polite boy asked for me. I
thought that it was one of my classmates. But when I answered I
understood that it was a stranger because not one of my friends had such
a beautiful voice. I was really shocked. I was just a girl and dreamed of
my prince: about his hair, face, figure and voice. And now I heard this
voice! It was deep and very emotional. We got acquainted. HIS name
seemed very unusual to me. I can say that I met a very interesting
person. I could talk with HIM for many hours and we could easily find
different themes. We had common views on many things, but at the
same time they could be discussed from the other point of view.
HE suggested that we should date. But, maybe it sounds foolish, I was
afraid of doing that. I thought that HIS appearance could be different
from my dream or HE wouldn't like me. I was afraid of breaking my
dream. So I always tried to find a reason not to meet with HIM. Now,
remembering this story, I think HE understood my feelings. HE only
smiled, asked me why and, after my answer that I was very busy, softly
tried to persuade me. HE never pressed me about it. I always felt that HE
was ready to help me, listen to me and say HIS own opinion, which was
absolutely objective. I felt I could tell HIM everything I thought.
We first met 10 months after we'd got acquainted. It was a winter
evening. I heard the telephone ring. When I answered HE said, "I am
near your house. Come out, please." My heart was beating very quickly.
I went out and saw a young man. HE smiled and said: "Hi! So we've
met..." We went for a little walk and after that day we very often walked
44
together. We became good friends and I was really happy…
Now we rarely call each other and meet, but I'm glad that I've met such a
man like HE is.
Olga An
Kazakhstan
Sticky back Chappy
Chappy loved watching Puppy Television. Rhodda was his favorite dog
presenter, he thought, as she rolled out sticky-backed plastic to make a
kite. Chappy decided he would make a kite too. He found some paper,
glue, a roll of sticky tape and some string. He put newspaper on the floor
and started spreading it.
Somehow it was not as easy as it looked. As he rolled out the paper, the
glue spread all over him and the paper stuck fast. The more he pulled,
the worse mess he was in. The glue even stuck the lovely kite tail to his
own tail. The roll of sticky tape caught on his foot and as he pulled at
that, the tape twisted around him. When Mummy came in, she could not
see him for paper and tape. “What's this mess on the floor?” Chappy
wagged his tail and the long string waved.
“Is that you, Chappy?” she laughed. Chappy wagged again and Mummy
unwound him. Next time, Mummy suggested, he should just ‘watch’
Rhodda on television.
Vishakha Ghatge
India
45
Love
Once two real friends
Had lots of arguments.
- What's for you love?
- Love is like a dove,
So gentle and white.
And you suffer all night.
- Hey, it's so silly.
Do you think so, really?
- Yes. Love's like a roaring river
And it gives you a love fever.
- How foolish, Fever, temperature and bed.
Everything is so sad.
- Love's like a wonderful dream,
You want to see only him.
- Oh! No, one face and the same,
Again and again every day.
- Love's like a charming melody,
Like a wonderful elegy.
So unreliable
Mysterious and desirable.
- How well you compare.
This I can’t bear!
- Love's like a song you are listening.
Only his name you are whispering.
- But it's so despising.
Uninteresting and binding.
- Well, how can I explain?
Please, stop making complaint.
You'll recognize it at once
When love will give you a chance
To fill it!
Gusarova Anna
School #40, Taraz
Kazakhstan
46
Friends
Sometimes I wonder how the world would be like,
If there wasn’t a friend by anyone’s side?
Our life would really be miserable,
That world is just unthinkable!
Without friends life would have an emptiness,
With whom would we then share our happiness?
Friends make us happy, friends make us laugh,
They are with us when the going gets tough.
Friends are there when the sun shines,
True friends are there through our bad times.
Friends are there to frighten our fears,
They are there to wipe our tears....
They listen, they care; lend us shoulder to cry,
They never let us fall, they urge us to try
This is one relation that God does not make,
Other relations may leave us...
But true friendship doesn’t break.
True friends are your real treasure,
So treat them with love, keep them with care.
I am glad that I have found you as my friend.
Promise that you will be with me till life does not end.
You are so nice, so wonderful are you,
Know that you are special for me,
Thank you for being just YOU.
Rafay Ali
Pakistan
47
A famous story of Bangladesh
Baijid Boustami, a famous Muslim who meditated, lived in Chittagong long ago. There
are many tales of good deeds associated with him. The following is one of his famous
tales.
Baijid Boustami’s mother was sick for some days. Then one midnight
she asked her son to give her a glass of water, because she was so thirsty.
He went to the water pot and saw that it was empty. He knew that the
well was too far from their house, and there was no river or lake nearby.
So he took the water pot and traveled throughout the night to the far
away well, and brought water. He went to his mother and saw that his
mother was asleep. He did not disturb his mother and kept standing the
whole night beside his mother with the glass of water. In the morning
when his mother woke up she found her son standing with water for
herself and she was surprised.
Farah Nazifa
London Grace, Dhaka
Bangladesh
Life
Life is a reality
If you face it, it's like a charity.
Life is a game
If you play it, it's like a fame.
Life is a drop of rain
If you feel it, it's like a pain.
Life is a flowing sea
If you enjoy it, it's like a refreshing tea
Life is too short
If you waste it, it can't be brought.
Shomaila Batool
Pakistan
48
Sweet words form a smile
Papers filled with all your love,
Inks from the pen of your smile,
Seemed chaste as for a dove,
Cheers me all the while.
Lifted me through all the times,
When all arrows strike,
Words to ever bring me up,
Forget all the gloomy stuff.
Secret love letters sent by you,
Only reminds me of pictures,
Photographs when I had him too,
Your statements to give cure.
Tough though to feel the same way too,
But never deny I am merry because of you,
Sweet words you shared all from the start,
Admit that in my heart, you’re a part.
If ever I just hadn’t told you,
For me, you are special too,
And I thank God so much for you,
That you had come not too soon too.
Joan Kristi D. Zaldivar
Philippines
My uncle
I wish you could feel the way I do
Painful emotions they’re all so true
I wish I could express my self to you
Show how my tears keep falling for you
People who care for you, may be a few
As soon as the sun sets, I begin to miss you
But affection for you is ever lasting.
It is true, true and really true.
Mehak Kamleen
Pakistan
49
Wonders come true on Christmas
Once there lived a small girl. Her name was Alice. She liked reading
books and listening to tales. She loved her parents very much, but they
constantly were at missions, away. Their names were Nelly and Alex.
Alice lived with her old wise grandmother. They all celebrated
Christmas together, therefore Alice was waiting for it with impatience.
That year her parents came earlier than usual. She was very happy, but it
turned out, that her mother had fallen ill and the doctors didn't know
what disease it was.
Once, Alice heard what her grandmother told her father. She said: “Nelly
can be saved by a remedy which a sorceress can give. The sorceress lives
in a castle in the woods, which is situated behind the city. It will take two
days to get there.”
Alice wanted to cure her mother, therefore she decided to go to the wood
for the remedy. Alice saw trees from far away and ran to the forest. In
the wood she saw neither a castle, nor a house. Alice thought that the
castle was situated behind the forest and she went quicker. She
eventually got lost, sat under the tree and began to cry. Suddenly she
heard a creaky voice, which belonged to the tree.
It asked: “Girl, why are you crying? What has happened?”
Alice told the tree, why she had gone to the forest and it showed the
road, which led to the sorceress's castle. Alice went along the pass and
soon she arrived at a castle. It was covered with written proverbs and bywords. When she came into it, she saw a woman who was flying and
writing words on the wall. Alice greeted her and told the sorceress her
story.
The magician said: “I like proverbs and by-words very much. Therefore,
if you write me five proverbs, I'll give you this remedy or you will
remain here forever.”
Alice was very frightened but afterwards she remembered proverbs from
the books and her grandmother's tales. And so she wrote:
1. The end justifies the means.
2. God helps those who help themselves.
3. Absence makes the heart grow fonder.
4. While there is a life, there is a hope.
5. It is always dark before the dawn.
50
Sorceress was very happy, because she didn't know those proverbs
before. She gave Alice the remedy and showed her the road to her home.
Alice was in a hurry because on that day it was Christmas and she
believed that the spirit of that wonderful holiday would help her to cure
her mother. When she came home, all members of the family were
waiting for her. Alice gave her mother the remedy. She drank it and
recovered. It turned out that her journey had taken one hour. When the
clock struck twelve, all members of the family sat at the table and
wished each other Happy Christmas. Nelly was smiling and Alice was
very glad because she understood that the most important present for her
was the health of her mother.
Ten Yekaterina
School #40, Taraz
Kazakhstan
Oh my dear
Oh my dear
I feel you here,
But you aren't near
The rain is falling
Autumn is coming
I need to see you in every morning
The roses are red
The sky is blue
My love for you always will continue
I love you first
I love you last
But right here's where I love you best
I feel you here
I'm sure you aren't near
It 's the time that I should tell you;
For always you are my dear
Azadeh Shafaei
Rasht Azad Islamic University
Iran
51
Let's live without problems
Everybody says that youth is probably the best time of life. They think
that being young means love, amusement, romance and so on. But it is
also the most difficult time. Young people also have their own special
problems. How young people can get rid of problems? Is it difficult for
them to do it? Let's see.
Some things are not easy even for adults, nowadays. As young people,
adults try to adapt to our society. And it is necessary not only to adapt,
but also to be assured about your future. Their position in five, ten or
even twenty years’ time could be changed. It is hard to keep from failure.
We have a lot of ways to shun the problems. And it is for our interests to
do it. Everybody understands that living without problems is not so easy,
correctly, even hard, because people must work hard to achieve an aim.
It takes a lot of time and strength.
Some details depend on our upbringing. Our parents say that it is
difficult to discipline children. They probably forgot about their youth.
So many families, so many family relationships. Each family establishes
its own relation in its own way. It has its own traditions, customs and its
own unwritten constitution including rights and duties of every member
of the family. The level of democracy is also different in different
families. It mostly depends on the viewpoints of adults. Adults often
don't consider with a child's viewpoint. This is the first mistake of our
parents. This causes the big problem of misunderstanding. It solves very
easy. Both sides (I mean, parents and children) should be patient and
tactful. It is the only way to settle down all the problems and stay
friends. It is important just to understand the main idea of the conflict.
Another problem is drugs. Emotional problems for young people can be
far more difficult than financial ones, which I'll describe later. The
typical teenager problem is drug and its habit. Some young men use
drugs because they think that they will be cooler guys than other. But
they don't understand that it is wrong and never will be true. Some of
them can't stop that. There are some lucky ones who can say: “No”. But
other young people become dependent on drugs. And they commit
different serious crimes because they need a lot of money to get another
dose of drugs. Only reading this can help teenagers to understand that it
is bad. And the problem can (and must) disappear.
Youth is the time when we have to make some very important decisions,
52
which will have influence on all our future life. That is why young
people studying at school must decide the problem of their future
earnings. Leaving school, boys and girls should choose an institution of
higher education. They try to get a grant not to burden their parents on
paying. And if he or she doesn't want to study any more, they should
choose a job. If young people choose studying in the institution of higher
education, they'll also need money of their own to pay for clothes, tapes,
books. This problem can be solved by parents. But we should not forget
about our aim and debt: don't burden our parents on paying.
And the last problem. Of course, it is not as big and important as others
are. It is a problem of love. Youth is also the time to meet your first love.
But, as we know, first love often has an unhappy end. And this also
increases young people's problems. That is why we should study. When
we get wiser and cleverer we can fall in love with no fear. The only
problem is that we can't control it.
So, as you see, not all the problems are hopeless. It'll be very good if you
understand it.
Marina Demina
Kazakhstan
Money
Ah,
Money, money, money,
So green and brings me good deeds.
Buy me,
Video games and toys, and other things for me,
Money is always with me,
Unless I don't get an allowance this week.
Gabby
U.S.A.
53
Life with school or without it??
Ever thought of enjoying life without school? Let’s imagine that we
belong to a well-to-do family but we studied in school for a little time
and then when we were able to make our own decisions and we left
school.
How interesting it would be to be in a prison and then suddenly getting a
release in this beautiful world. Let’s compare life in school and life
without it. When you are in school, you have to get up early in the
morning while without school, you can sleep as much as you wish. It
might make you lazy but what’s the big deal? Now when you reach
school, you have to do so much of reading, writing, listening to lectures
of teachers, even getting scolded for some mischief, etc. While without
school you get up, take your breakfast and watch T.V. while eating fries.
Though you don’t get to know all that’s going on in world, you don’t
know much about grammar and vocabulary, you don’t get to meet your
friends and other people because of which you are considered a shy
person, it doesn’t make much difference to you, does it? When after
school you come back to home, you enjoy your lunch because you are
hungry, you watch television with interest because you need some
relaxation, you enjoy doing all your activities because you think they’ll
make up your day and then at night, you drift off to sleep easily because
you are tired. Without school, you watch T.V., surf on the net, do all
your activities just to kill time and you don’t enjoy your food because
you’ve been eating already the whole day. You have sleepless nights
because all the day you were almost asleep.
Now which life do you think is better, life with school or life without it?
Raazia Salim Alwani
Pakistan
I wish to be a butterfly
I wish to fly
I wish to see all planets
I wish to smell sweet flowers
I wish to be a red rose!!
Shanigmatova Shirin
Uzbekistan
54
Never use old tricks
A cap seller called Dino once was going through a jungle. He was
exhausted. He was resting under a tree and he fell fast asleep. While he
was sleeping, some monkeys stole his caps. When he got up he saw
monkeys playing with his caps. He shouted at them. The monkeys
chattered back. He threw stones and they threw fruits and nuts at him. He
remembered an old story told by his grandmother. He threw his cap
down and behold the monkeys didn't throw their caps! They said, “We
too have heard the story from our grandmother!” They happily gibbered
away with the caps.
Harsh Limaye
India
The cat with a hat
There was a cat
With a big hat
He always slept on a mat
He wanted to be fat
But he could not catch a rat
That’s why he used a big bat
To kill a small rat
But he missed and fell on his mat
And failed to kill the rat
And then he became mad
He again went to kill the rat
He hid his hat
On the path of rat
Then the rat got into the hat
And was caught by the cat
And so the cat ate the rat
And became fat
Inzamam ul Haque
London Grace, Dhaka
Bangladesh
55
A Happy New Year tale
Christmas is probably one of the most favorite and wonderful holidays in
the world. A lot of miracles happen on Christmas Eve and the main thing
is that you get presents from Santa Claus. You decorate the Christmas
tree and then wait for something unusual, mysterious and fairy-tale like.
I love this holiday most of all and I want to tell you a wonderful story
that happened on Christmas Eve.
Once upon a time there were two kingdoms: Ice and Snowflakes. One
poor family inherited the Snowflakes and settled down there. There were
five members in it: a mother, a father, two little brothers and a sister
called Magic Lantern (Mag). In the other kingdom, the Ice , there lived a
royal family: a queen, a king and a prince called Mysterious Candle
(Can). Those two kingdoms were in different countries and people who
lived there knew nothing about each other. Time passed and one cold
winter Can's parents died. He was grief-stricken and lonely, he missed
his parents very much and during long frosty evenings he would sit in
front of the fire place with his dog Angel dreaming about happy days
which couldn't come back again.
It happened so that during the same winter Mag's parents died too. She
was very unhappy and didn't know what to do and only her two brothers
helped her to survive that terrible loss. In the middle of December Can
went hunting into the Icy Forest with his dog Angel. They had been
chasing a graceful white deer for several hours but then it suddenly
disappeared and they found themselves on the bank of a strange lake.
Can couldn't believe his eyes: the trees were green, nice flowers were
blooming everywhere, birds were singing merrily and the water in the
lake was clean and blue. When he looked into the water he saw a girl of
rare beauty: long curly blonde hair, sparkling blue eyes, tender lips and
her charming unforgettable smile. Can continued to look into the water
at the girl but suddenly Angel barked and the image of the girl
disappeared. Can looked around and in the distance he saw a figure of a
girl running towards a snowy hill. He jumped on his horse and rushed
forward. Many hours he spent trying to find the wonderful strange girl
but in vain. He also couldn't find the lake any more, it vanished. Since
that time Can thought only about that girl. He went hunting again and
again, he searched the whole neighborhood but without any results. Can
became sad and gloomy and lost in his unrealizable dreams. The whole
kingdom was waiting and preparing for Christmas and so was Can. He
56
prepared champagne, delicious food and a present for the girl of his
dream. But he was still alone and unhappy. He went to sleep and had a
wonderful dream early morning. In his dream he saw that he was looking
out of the window and saw the first snow. Everything was covered with
a soft, snowy blanket: trees, houses and ground, and the whole view was
so fantastic that he stood there breathless. Can went to the balcony and
felt cold pricks of snowflakes. But what was it? He saw that they were so
unusually graceful and beautiful that when he spread his hands in front
of him he soon had a lot of snowflakes in them. Suddenly snow flashes
in bright color and the girl of his dream appeared. She was as beautiful
as that day when he had met her for the first time. Her smile was
charming. He told her the story of his love and she told him that she
lived in the Snowflakes kingdom and was waiting for him.
Can woke up suddenly. His heart was beating madly in his chest. He
remembered that it was Christmas Eve and he believed his dream at
once. He asked all people in his kingdom about Snowflakes kingdom
and only one old woman said that she had heard about it and it was very
far away. Prince immediately decided to go there to find his love.
Meanwhile it began to snow and the white blizzard showed him the right
way. Some time later, trembling with cold but with his heart full of hope
he reached in front of a castle. Suddenly the door opened and Can went
in. He saw the light in front and soon found himself in a wide hall. There
was a high chair near the window and he couldn't believe his eyes - there
he saw his vanished girl, his wonderful snowflake, and his only love.
The clock began to strike 12; she turned her head and saw Can. They
rushed towards each other and held on to their hands, frightened that the
wonder of their meeting could disappear with the last striking of the
clock. But nothing happened. They were together at last, full of
happiness, love and hope.
It was a Christmas miracle, the greatest of all wonders of the world. My
story is over. You may believe in it or not, but it is a real one. Now you
can see ice and snowflakes, you can still find hot hearts and great love.
And not without reason people say: all our desires may come true on
Christmas Eve.
Gusarova Anna
School #40, Taraz
Kazakhstan
57
Peace
According to a famous maxim man is a rational being and on the other
hand, he is termed as a social animal as well. The conflict between
socialism of man with his rationality is called war, however small or
large.
When we analyze the creations of God, we can easily comprehend that
man is superior to many other creations. It is evident in the way that, the
simplest or the lowest form of creations that is stone has got only one
faculty, the faculty of owing mass or occupying some space. Next are
plants consisting of two faculties, namely the quality to grow and that of
weighing. Then comes animals, embodying an additional property to
move. In the end comes man who is also granted with reason or wisdom,
he has been gifted with the ability to think. This man wants to live and
survive in order to develop his own environment. Therefore, he invents
several things as per his demands. Ultimately he forms his society.
Likewise, another group of human beings rises on the scene in some
other region. Both the groups try to establish supremacy of their own.
This fight for superiority, at its earlier stages, is confined to business
enterprises. But later on it extends to the conquests of territories, thus the
war begins. To avoid this controversy we need to cultivate mutual good
will and understanding amongst the people, to secure peace. We need
enlightened and educated people for guidance.
Hence, we must take this motto:
"If you would have peace, prepare for it."
War is a symbol of destruction and devastation. It's like a fire in which
many innocent people are burnt. For no fault of theirs many civilians are
killed. When the devil of war crosses the boundaries of unsecured areas,
death is seen dancing vulgarly in every street. As according to an English
adage:
"War is never caused by men; it's just fought by them."
History bears witness that whenever wars were fought millions of
innocent people were ruined. It won't be inapplicable to call the 20th
century the century of wars. In its beginning the world had to meet the
First World War, lasting from 1914-1918. During this very small period
of four years more than four million people had to face death. The
Second World War broke out in the fourth decade of the century, 1939
58
and continued until 1945. During these six years about 6 million people
were forced to death. But man learnt nothing out of this destruction and
still continued his violence towards earthlings.
After the war, whatever be the result, victory or defeat, it is a bitter truth
that the storm of war derives the people towards the marshes of ruination
and devastation and innocent citizens get buried in it. As it has been said:
“Whether there is a celebration of victory or mourning for defeat.
Actually, it's life that cries for dead."
“The means by which we live have outdistanced the ends for which we
live. Our scientific power has outrun our spiritual power. We have
guided missiles and misguided men.” [Martin Luther King, JR.]
Tayyaba Rizvi
Pakistan
The year
The year is like a mighty oak
Twelve branches hold its leafy clock
And every branch has thirty leaves
Or more or less as one perceives
And one by one both night and day
The leaves drop down while others stay
The oak is strong while leaves are green
The oak`s reward is just and true
What you invest comes back to you.
Ishkulova Rumiya
School #16, Bukhara
Uzbekistan
59
At my grandfather’s
I want to tell you about my last summer holidays. I went to my
grandfather’s. He lives in a small Russian village. I enjoy living in the
country. That’s why I, with my family, spend our summer holidays at
our grandfather’s. He lives and works in the forest. He is a forester. He
lives in a small house. Near this house he has a very beautiful garden.
Lots of different plants grow in his garden.
It’s very beautiful there. There is a lake near the house. The lake is full
of fishes. I like it very much to swim in it. Near the lake there are high
green hills and large fields. Many beautiful flowers grow in the fields.
The forest is full of mushrooms and berries. Different birds and animals
live on the hills and in the forest. Grandfather knows and loves them all.
He knows a lot of things about animals: where they live in winter and in
summer, what they eat, what they like to do.
He knows all about birds, too. When a bird is singing he can say what
bird it is. In winter, when there not much food to eat in the forest, he
gives them something to eat.
Grandfather likes the forest. He always says that the forest is full of
wonders. And I know that it’s true.
Ashkat
School #18, Navoi City
Uzbekistan
Kerry and Jerry
There is a cat, its name is Kerry.
There is a rat, its name is Jerry.
They quarrel everyday
And they become friends any day.
Kerry’s master is named Kate
She comes at night, late
Master Kate is stout
And everyday she goes out.
Tanzina
London Grace, Dhaka
Bangladesh
60
Our school gathering
After Diwali (a Hindu Festival) vacations, we practised for 15 days for
the annual gathering at our school. The children of Grade III had to
present two dramas. They were Drama in Space and Shadows. I took
part as a narrator in Drama in Space. The drama was about the day when
the nine planets met. It was informative and interesting. At last, 20th
November arrived. I woke up excited. I went to school at 6 pm. As soon
as we reached the school, we were given tasty cakes and sandwiches.
Later, our in-charge put make up on us. I really enjoyed it. The gathering
was organized on the school grounds. A huge stage was built. It was well
decorated and lit. The programme started at 7 pm. and our play was
second last. When I went on the stage, I felt very shy but, on seeing the
excited parents, I felt comfortable. I enjoyed myself. After our drama, I
saw the drama Butterflies. It was very nice. Not only us, but our parents
also liked the programme very much. I am eagerly waiting for the next
gathering.
Shruti Swaminathan
India
If I were a bird...
Once I was sitting on the rooftop of our building looking at the birds
flying high up in the sky. A thought came to my mind, ‘If I were a
bird…’
Then, I can move freely in the air without traffic problems. I can sit on
any tree I want, and I can eat whichever fruit I want. What a pleasant
idea! There would be no worry to go to school, do homework and
studying for exams results.
If I were a bird, everybody would like to look at my colorful wings and
hear my beautiful songs. Small children would love me very much and
keep me as their pet. I will be sad if they would keep me in a cage. I
would be always careful of hunters. I would like very much to be a free
bird.
Gauri Kulkarni
India
61
A Christmas story
I think that Christmas is one of the most remarkable holidays all over the
world. People give each other gifts, lay the table, light candles, decorate
Christmas trees, send holiday cards. It seems to me that it is one of the
fantastic holidays. Many people consider that all their wishes and dreams
will come true.
I remember how, in my childhood, I impatiently waited for Father Frost
coming with presents. And it was a great surprise for me, when I found
presents under the Christmas tree or under my pillow. I'll tell you about
what happened one Christmas night. I was laying back daydreaming, and
suddenly fell sleep and found myself in a fantastic kingdom called
Christmas.
The best girls and boys were invited to take part in this Christmas Ball.
The deer with ringing bells delivered the guests to the King’s Palace.
While entering the palace they were allowed to set three wishes to be
fulfilled at Christmas night. The hall was decorated with lighted candles
of different size and forms. The tables were full of tasty and unusual
food and delightful Christmas music sounded. I had never seen such
beauty before. Wizards fulfilled our wishes, fair ladies invited us to
dance. Our clothes changed into splendid Christmas costumes. Through
the crystal ceiling you could see the stars sparkling in the sky.
Snowflakes were spinning with us in dance. I wanted to sing and to fly.
The heroes of famous fairy-tales were everywhere: Mickey Mouse,
Winnie-the-Pooh, the Wolf and the Hare and what not. I didn't want that
night to be over. Suddenly I heard the striking of a clock. I opened my
eyes and saw my parents standing and smiling near the sofa. It was 12
o'clock. Christmas was finally here and my Christmas dream was over.
It was my real Christmas tale before me with my parents and my friends,
with everybody who loves me.
Khan Pavel
Kazakhstan
62
So many countries, so many nations
Today in the world there are more than 1500 nations and nationalities.
Nowadays the T.V. news is full of information about fighting between
groups of different nations. I decided to write about nations’
misunderstandings when I heard about combats between Serbs and
Albanians in Kosovo. I was full of so many emotions, which I can’t
explain.
Why? Why, I think, should one nation be higher than others? Why in our
history there is Hitler? What should we do to stop it?
There are so many opinions about decision of this problem! But no one
is working. I think that the main thing we should do is to organize more
such organizations like iEARN and PEACE CAMP project and to
include it in education program of all schools in the world. They will
help teenagers from all over the world to communicate and to know each
other more closely. Participants will understand that all nations have a
right for life.
So I hope that, maybe, some generations later we will not know about
such kinds of problems like nation discrimination.
Artem
School #16, Bukhara
Uzbekistan
Hope
Never I had, the desire to survive
To shed my tears, to bear the pains
To hurt my soul, to get ignored
In this treacherous world which contains
Flowers for some and to some only thorns
Milk and honey for some and to some sorrowful rains
Just hope has been the ray of hope for me
Which entices me even for this sour life
To accept the thorns even without flowers
To endure the pains as life’s reality
And to wish and wait till the end of life
Nazir ul Haq
Aga Khan Higher Secondary School, Gilgit
Pakistan
63
My family
My family consists of four people. My mum, daddy, my little sister and
me. We are a miracle family. We have many customs and traditions. For
example, every Saturday we go to my grandmother’s. It’s a great
pleasure for us to be together. My grandmother has a garden and I love
to work there. My little sister loves her pets. My mum adores my granny.
From all the members of family I love my uncle very much and we are
like best friends. We always go fishing or hunting. I remember once he
let me shoot from the weapon so all the week I had a strong pain in my
shoulder. It was very amusing.
I love my dad too. He wants me to be his successor and continue his
business. He wants me to be a real man. We are a very friendly family.
Ubaydulaev Timur
School #2, Bukhara
Uzbekistan
My wish
I met you at Christmas night,
When everything was white,
When everybody had a red nose,
And we were dressed like Eskimos
When Big Ben struck three,
I saw you near the Christmas tree.
I wanted to wish you "A Merry Christmas",
But you didn't hear me
That Christmas took away my heart
And now to live, it's very hard.
I just remembered much ice,
That I saw in your eyes
And I thought of one wish twice,
To melt in your heart the ice.
Azhbagambetova Laura
Kazakhstan
64
A happy day in my life
I would like to tell you about a happy day in my life. A month ago I
received a letter from Elisabeth Rettinger. She is from Ulm (a town in
Germany). She invited me to join LetterNet, Europe’s largest pen club. It
was very interesting for me. And I wrote a short letter about myself:
I’m a boy. I’m 11 years old. I am from Ukraine. I live in Lugansk. My favorite
subjects are: P.E. and English. My hobby is reading. I like to read detective
stories. I have a white funny rat. I want to be your friend.
And I sent my letter to LetterNet. Now, I’m a member. I have two friends
from Germany. They are beautiful girls, Elisabeth and Anna. It’s very
important for me, because I can exchange ideas and have a lot of fun
with young people from all over the world. I enjoy writing letters and
making new contacts.
Slava Zinkevich
Ukraine
Trees
In the world there are many trees
Some are big and some are small
Some are short and some are tall
Some are strong, some are weak
Most of them are on the peaks
Yesterday I saw a banyan tree
It was so beautiful to see
It was short and it was nice
Its seeds looked like yellow spice
I like to look at any small tree
It reminds me when I was three
When I first saw the banyan tree
It filled me with happiness and glee.
Larwyn D’silva
India
65
The creator
Watching at the sky, and the twinkling stars,
All beautiful flowers, showing a deep mark,
Of the one who created them.
A world full of colors,
Rivers, seas and thing that nurtures,
The mind of man,
The nature that reflects its creator,
The one who designed it all,
Leaves a question in heart,
That is “Who am I?”
Recognize me; I am the one that made,
You and divided you all in groups,
Observe your beautiful surrounding,
And observes the laws of nature,
This is the story of nature,
Of the creation and the creator.
Farida Karim
Sultan Mohammed Shah Aga Khan School, Karachi
Pakistan.
Pollution
Nowadays, we are polluting the air,
The earth is in danger, and we are the ones who are looking at.
After a while, the earth would be a stranger.
The gardens would be bare, not a tree in sight.
The flowers would be bare just and light.
The animals would die, the birds would not sigh,
With horror they would cry, and that's not a pretty thing.
Save your earth, which is your mother.
There is still time,
The destruction is a little further,
Now let's leave it behind.
Furqan
Aga School Kharadhar, Karachi
Pakistan
66
Is it love?
Is it love, when his name becomes music for you?
Is it love, when you think about him...permanently...
every second...even in dream...?
Is it love, when you know, that he is the entire world for you?
Is it love, when you feel that there is no meaning
of the life without him?
Is it love, when you feel what you never felt and cannot explain?
Is it love, when you cannot understand what occurs to you?
Is it love, when you would like to cry and laugh at the same time?
Is it love, when his one word can plunge you into depression
or to the contrary cheer up?
Is it love, when you would like to jump with happiness only because
he has written or has rung up?
Is it love, when you cannot pick up the word and your head is turned
from that that his/her eyes tenderly and closely look at you?
Is it love, when words are not necessary for you
when you look in his eyes?
Is it love, when you speak with him in different tongues,
but you think equally?
Is it love, when you are ready to give everything for the sake of him,
for his well-being, for his smile and happiness?
Is it love, when you are ready to pass barefoot by the heated floor,
to pass to thousand miles if only to see him/her and to know that he is
well?
Is it love?
Kate Kharitonova
School #189, Baku
Azerbaijan
67
AIDS
AIDS is a killer
It does not discriminate
It takes all
The young and the old
It’s like a lion, killing people
Let me talk to you about this
Dangerous disease
Especially
The youth or teenagers
Young people, do not be like stagnant water
This is the time to act,
The future looks bleak
Without young ones
Let’s arise
Arise and think positively for a better future I cry
Botshelo Setlhare and Tidimalo Molebatsi
Botswana
Bush men
Bush men are found in the western part of Botswana.
They wear animals’ skin, they do not wear clothes which are not made of
animals’ skin. Bush men are good at hunting animals and gathering wild
fruits.
The men are responsible for hunting animals while the women are
responsible for gathering wild fruits.
They build temporary shelters. They move from one place to another
because they are searching for food. They hunt animals using spears and
bows. The materials most commonly used are grass and sticks.
They hunt animals like hare, springbok and other animals. The plants
which are a good source of food for the Basarwa include morama,
moretlwa, motsotsojane and many others.
Ridonah Sefiwa and Modise Seloba
Botswana
68
How do you know if you are a dragon?
Do you look in the mirror and
See brilliant coloured scales
Spiky skin and steaming nostrils
Or do you see a normal human?
Yet what is normal?
Is normality privilege or burden?
Into a creature of mystery
Riddled with myth, plagued with bad publicity
Perhaps we are all these dragon creatures
Fiery words escaping
By fault or purpose
All of us can be stereotyped ‘dragon like’
This brings us back to our quest
Maybe you are lucky to be a
Dragon all strong and brave
At least on the outside
I for one would love to be a
Rough old dragon
Any person who bothered you
A lick of flame, then peace
Dragons could have grown
Leather styled skin
To protect soft kindness inside
From a rushed no care world
Just like us all really
So to answer our problem
Look in the mirror
And you will understand too.
Tamara Tunstall
Australia
69
Тайны купальской ночи
Ярко-красными огнями играет купальский костер на радостных
лицах, золотистых волосах, скользит по деревьям, траве… Запах
дыма, смешанный с благоуханием природы, действует опьяняюще.
Веселые игры и хороводы не дают скучать и стоять в стороне.
Взявшись за руки или по одному, все с радостью совершают обряд
очищения: прыжки через костер. Купальская ночь в самом разгаре.
А возле речки царит свежесть и прохлада. Чуть ранее девушки
собирали цветы, обязательно напевая песни, что, по поверью,
придавало этим цветам особенную силу; теперь происходит гадание
на венках. Оставляя волны на воде, кружится сплетенный чьей-то
заботливой рукой венок. Мгновение - и на водной глади реки
только зыбкая рябь говорит об исчезнувшем венке. И горе той
девушке, чей венок утонул: не суждено ей выйти замуж. А плывут
венки рядышком – к добру.
Купальская ночь полна загадок и тайн, волшебства и мистики. Это
хорошее время для различных гаданий, связанных с купанием в
росе, реке и жите. После такого купания надо возвращаться домой,
ни с кем не разговаривая по дороге, и быстро лечь спать. И
обязательно запомнить свой сон. Если приснится молодой человек
- за него и замуж обязательно выйдешь…
Вот пришло время встречать восход солнца. Именно с солнцем, а
также огнем, растениями и водой (три проявления материи), тесно
связан праздник Купалья. Раньше существование человека очень
сильно зависело от природы, поэтому ее старались задобрить,
поддержать силу.
Теперь Купалье – это хорошая, древняя традиция, которую надо
обязательно сохранить.
И, конечно, один из самых загадочных символов купальской ночи –
цветок папоротника. Мало кому он открывается. Но даже если и
удастся сорвать этот цветок, то вынести его из лесу будет под силу
только самым смелым и отважным. Вся нечистая сила объединяется
в эту ночь и всячески пытается помешать стать законным
владельцем цветка: кто водит кругами по лесу до самого утра, как
леший, а кто предлагает искателям счастья цветок только в обмен
на душу, как черт. Все эти испытания стоят того: хозяин цветка
обладает даром предвидения, чувствует, где спрятан клад, ему
70
всегда сопутствует удача. А открывается цветок папоротника, как
гласит легенда, человеку лишь на одну минуту, одну минуту можно
любоваться, как блестит-переливается всеми цветами загадочный
цветок.
А хотите удостовериться в правдивости моих слов и испытать
судьбу, ждите ночь с шестого на седьмое июля, когда на земле
творятся чудеса…
Мухоровская Ольга
СШ №196, Минск
Belarus
Sport
People all over the world are fond of sports and games. Sport is a very
important and useful thing because it makes people healthy and cheerful,
strong, and well built, self-confident and more organized.
Sport is a hobby for some people, but some of them go in for sports for
professional aims. There are many sports grounds and swimming pools
in our town.
Sport is popular all over the world. People like to play football, tennis,
basketball and volleyball. They like to go swimming, skateboarding,
snowboarding and so on.
I am fond of taekwondo. I have my training twice a week. I like this
sport because it keeps me in good form.
Jaroslav Samborsky
Ukraine
Banana
Yellow and white
Mushy and soft
Good and sweet
Yummy
I like eating
Banana
Marissa Gallagher
Australia
71
A happy ending
It happened ten years ago. Mary was sitting at home when her friend
called her and suggested going to the party. But when Mary asked her
parents to let her go, they didn’t allow her to go out with her friend.
Mary was very angry, she slammed the door and headed for her room.
Mary was sitting there for an hour when suddenly she got the idea. She
decided to tie bed sheets and to lower them from the window. In such a
way she wanted to escape from the house (fortunately her family lived
on the first floor).
She opened the window and lowered such kind of a cord from it. Mary
began to go downwards on the cord. Suddenly she found that her cord
was too short and she was hanging in the air. Mary became puzzled. She
was hanging two meters from the ground and couldn’t jump off, when
suddenly she noticed the young man who was walking past. She shouted
asking the man to help her. The man was very kind, he understood the
situation and told Mary to put her legs on his shoulders. Mary did what
the young man told her and he helped her to ground.
The man’s name was John. He told her that women had never come to
him from the sky.
Mary and John decided to go out together. They were chatting all day
long and were happy to meet each other.
A year passed and they got married.
Julia Krasovska
Lyceum of Tourism Federation of Trade Unions of Ukraine, Kiev
Ukraine
72
My country
A tiny little pearl
Surrounded by the sea
Waterfalls and rivers
Mountains all around
Forests are so green
Birds and animals we see
A paradise our island indeed.
We bless you beautiful Mother Lanka.
Shamali Rathnasinghe
Hillwood College, Kandy
Sri Lanka
The deteriorater of mankind
I wonder how,
I wonder why,
People dropping like flies in the milk
And now I know
It’s because of you, AIDS
So furious like a lion
Blowing people’s lives like a hurricane wind blowing leaves
Cold blooded like a crocodile
Much more like a killing machine
Life has become much more like a horror movie
It’s scary and deadly
Children are left homeless, hopeless, homeless, hopeless
The world has cried and has run out of tears
Tears dropping like rain with a thunderstorm
What the hell are you up to?
What is your intention?
Maybe to terminate mankind, but who knows?
Phodiso Ntshole
Botswana
73
The painter
Honestly if you perceive an art,
Haunting it seems from far it’s brilliant,
You will conclude if you're smart,
Dry your self if you are resilient,
Your intensity counts your way,
Your learning yearn you to know,
The art you see made by Grey,
The quality that intrudes you slow,
The emblem that inside the dexterity,
The craving goes inside your spine,
The painter's undistorted sincerity,
Protest you to cross the line.
Sabra Fazal
Pakistan
The bird
There was a bird,
whose name was word,
started to fly in the sky.
A little bird said,
my wings are red
which are wide spread,
searching for a bread
and I am not afraid
for which I am great.
Rutwik Bardapurkar
India
74
Love
My love for you is as high as breath-taking Mount Everest
When I met you it was like you captured my heart and captivated my soul
All these years of missing out on love, has been for a reason
Because somewhere in the distant skies it was meant for you and I
To be together.
All these years, my heart was just preparing itself, preparing
Preparing itself for a love amazingly beautiful almost angelic,
Almost magical.
So here I am, I don't know what to do with myself; you stir
Up some invigorating emotions inside of me, emotions that I
Never felt before.
It's like if you cast a spell on me.
When you look at me, I act like a child would,
Because I look away every time your vision is posed on me;
If I do look at you, I would not know what to do with myself.
I feel that I have a deep and intense connection with you;
A spiritual; physical and emotional connection.
When I see you or think about you,
My heart becomes a volcanic mountain in the verge of erupting,
Because it is compressed with emotions.
Nuria
Parson School of Design, New York
U.S.A.
Life
Life is a mixture of sorrow and joy.
This is a gift by our loving God.
When we are unhappy
We have to find happiness
Because life is beautiful
And we should enjoy it.
Faria Islam
London Grace, Dhaka
Bangladesh
75
I wish I knew
I wish I knew
Where heaven was
With all good things
And no flaws
Where every person
Had a smiling face
Of anger and loathing
There wasn't a single trace
Where caste and religion
Had no importance at all
And every single place
Was open to one and all.
Where animals weren't killed
Just for the sake of fun
But rode around freely
Under the shining sun
Where trees grew
Without being cut down
And large dense forests
Were everywhere to be found
Where wars and corruption
Were not known to people
To live in such a place
Would be happy and peaceful
I wish I knew
Where heaven was
With all good things
And no flaws
Deepti Vispute
India
76
Physics as a subject
Often when I lie on my couch in an idle or thoughtful mood there are a
few things that wander in my mind. These thoughts sometimes make me
feel happy and sometimes make my cry. A part of those happy memories
is shared by my school days. I really miss my school days.
I have had a wonderful school life, wonderful teachers, friends and
atmosphere. The only thing which I hated was actually a subject that is
physics. My physics teacher was really good, but not the subject. Physics
is quite dry and boring. Not only me, but all of my friends did not like it.
While studying physics we used to sleep in class. As soon as the physics
period started everyone started yawning. During that period we used to
pass chits to each other, make funny faces and tease others a lot. There
were some students in my class who took great interest in this boring
subject. There was also a trouble maker in my class who used to ask a lot
of questions from the teachers. But there were only four such students
who did that, the rest of them used to play and chat.
During the whole year I passed only one test. I cleared only one, the last
test before our board exams. But still it’s due to our teacher’s effort that
she receives an award every year for having the highest percentage on
the whole. And we are very glad to have her as our teacher because a
person like me who hates physics can only secure good marks just
because of her.
Sundus
Al Murtaza Girls School, Karachi
Pakistan
My name is...
My name is Hada Madalina. I am student at the Middle SchoolDan
Barbilian of Constantza. I am 8 years old. My school is near the coast of
the Black Sea.
My family is made of mother, father, my sister and I. My sister is student
in the USA. I like to read stories, to write, to work on the computer, to
play on the piano.
Hada Madalina
Romania
77
He and she
One windy autumn day she was walking along the park. She wasn’t in a
good mood so she decided to think about life for a while when suddenly
a strong impulse of wind blew her neckerchief away. The young lady
didn’t manage to catch it so she turned back to see where would it fly.
And just then she saw a handsome smiling young man who was holding
her neckerchief in his hands. That’s how they met. She fell in love with
his beautiful smile.
Since that day every weekend they went for a walk to their park. They
lived together for one year seeing each other every day and every night
till the day when he had to go to France in a business trip. She didn’t
want to let him go – something had worried her but she didn’t know
what. Unfortunately he couldn’t miss this trip – it was very important for
him. So he left… On the next day, watching news, she heard that his
plane had fallen down in the sea.
She didn’t know what to do. She didn’t know whether she wanted to die
or to live. It was Saturday so she went for a walk and to think in their
park. It was a windy autumn day, just like that one when they met. The
lady was holding her neckerchief in her hand, when suddenly the strong
wind blew it away. Crying, she sat on the bench. Then she heard some
noise near her. She raised her head and saw her neckerchief and beloved
smiling face…
Ribak Nastia
Lyceum of Tourism Federation of Trade Unions of Ukraine, Kiev
Ukraine
Lemon
Rubbery
Sour
Salty
I don’t like eating
Lemon
Noretta Nolan
Australia
78
My friend
My friend is very nice,
She likes to eat rice,
She is not frightened of mice.
Her hair is brown,
She likes to frighten clowns,
She looks good wearing a crown.
May God give her good health,
Because health is the greatest wealth.
Kiran Abdul Rauf
Pakistan
Apple tree
Apple tree, apple tree,
Come and play with us.
Join us in joy,
And help us in sorrow.
Mango tree, mango tree
Shade us with leaves,
Give us the courage
That won't make us fight.
Cherry tree, cherry tree
Give us the cherry
That will make us happy,
And we will be lucky.
Swarali Kharkhanis
India
79
Love
Love...what is that you think?
A problem, fortune or a link?
A link I'd say for sure
Sweet, salty or sour
It links you totally to some one else
Somebody or something on the earth or in the space
Makes you alive and sends you up to the sky
Or may fell you and make you die
Pushes you forward and makes you aware
Or may stop you and cause to neglect anything, anywhere
Soothes your pains and makes you calm
Or may disturb you just like a bomb
Guides you in the way and makes you move
Or may act as a barrier in order to improve
Fills you with joy and happiness
Or may bring you nightmares and distress
Good or bad, any thing it is...
Find that and let it be unique
Mostafa Nejati
Isfahan University of Technology
Iran
My dreams
I have many dreams in my heart
And I am confused from where I should start
I have a dream to see the world in peace
People living with fraternity and ease
I have a dream to see love everywhere
No harms, no weapons and no fear
I have a dream to shine like the sun
And do that which none has done
Nida Nazim
Pakistan
80
The difference
I got up early one morning;
Rushed right into the day.
I had so much to accomplish;
I did have time to pray.
Why doesn't God help me? I wondered
He answered, you didn't ask!
I wanted to see joy and beauty;
He said, but you didn't seek!
I tried to come into God's presence;
I used all my keys at the lock.
God gently and lovingly chided;
My child, you didn't knock!
I woke up early this morning;
Paused before entering the day.
I had so much to accomplish;
That I had to take time to pray.
Aasia Mushtaq Josh
Pakistan
Life
Whatever life shall bring your way
Through each and every passing day
Throughout the months and long years, too
God in his heaven shall care for you
So with this knowledge, may you go
Calmly and content to know
Whatever comes your whole life through
God in his heaven shall care for you
Franny C. De Oliveira
Rosary School, Goa
India
81
The plight of the poor
The signal changed from red to green and back to red but I could not drive
my car past the signal. The angry drivers sped past me but I managed to
resist their foul language...all this to aid that boy in ragged clothes with a
dirty mop in his hand rushing towards me. Every evening as I returned
from work, I would stop at the busy traffic intersection to toss a fiverupee-coin in the hands of young Junaid before he could offer to clean my
car. Life was really tough for the ten-year-old boy. His father was an
addict, his mother remained ill most of the time and the two elder sisters
waited for their dowries. He had an elder brother but he died in a road
accident long ago and the whole family depended on the tiny soul. The
mysterious and pitiless eyes he had reflected his miseries. All the way
back home I kept wondering when will this tyranny, this tragedy with the
poorest end… when will the dark cloud of child labour hove away from
their heads? When will millions of kids like Junaid find freedom? And
when will families like his find respectable positions in our society?
When?!
Syed Shariq Munir
Pakistan
My name is...
My name is Praveena Goonasekera.
I’m 10 years old.
I like to drink milk.
I like to eat milk rice.
I like to play table tennis.
I go to Royal College.
I have a brother.
His name is Viraj Goonasekera.
My mother’s name is Aruni Goonasekera.
My father’s name is Rohan Goonasekera.
I live in Boralesgamuwa.
Praveena Goonasekera
Royal Collage, Colombo
Sri Lanka
82
Rain
Rain gives me a feeling of pleasure,
Rain throws away my all sorrows,
When a drop of rain touches me I feel on top,
When rain falls I go out and enjoy,
When rain becomes heavier I feel joy,
When rain falls everywhere is peace,
All the people go in their homes and rest,
While I enjoy this moment and walk alone on streets,
The trees are fully washed and become fresh,
I go near to them and feel their happiness,
When rain falls I don't stay in my home and go away,
To enjoy the cool breeze and shadow of clouds,
No one can stop me to enjoy rain,
Because I don't want to miss the peace and drop of rain.
Zain Raza
Fatimiyah Boys’ School, Karachi
Pakistan
Почему?
Почему так часто бывает,
Что мы вовсе не любим того,
Кто нас любит и кто уважает,
Для кого мы дороже всего.
А кто нами небрежно играет,
Кто смеется над нами порой,
Тот в нас искру любви зажигает,
Нарушая душевный покой.
Почему?
Почему же судьба так жестока?
Она счастье дает одному,
А другому страданья без сроку.
Почему это так? Почему?
Yurina Svetlana
Uzbekistan
83
The big banana, the little banana
Look at that fellow in a yellow jacket, blue jeans, brown boots and a
green cap. Do you know him? He is the big banana. He is from a hot
country from Africa, but now he lives in Great Britain.
He has got a big body, long arms, short legs, small feet, little green eyes,
brown hair, a big red nose and a little red mouth. He’s a nice funny
fellow. And he's clever. He's very clever, cleverer than his sister and he's
a great worker. He works a lot. That's why he grows and grows, that's
why he is so big, the big banana. He works a lot. The big banana has got
many friends; different fruits and vegetables - oranges, apples, lemons,
pineapples, pears, grapes, tangerines, carrots and many other friends.
They all like the big banana, because he is good. He's very, very good;
better than his sister.
The big banana and the little banana, and who is that lady with long
yellow hair, big blue eyes, a little white nose, a little red mouth, short
arms, short legs, small hands and small feet? Her clothes are so
beautiful! And she looks beautiful too!
It’s the big banana's sister, the little banana. But why is she so little?
Because she is lazy. She's very, very lazy. She doesn't want to work,
that's why. She doesn't grow that's why she is a little banana.
Her brother, the big banana, takes good care of his sister. He teaches her
how to work, to grow, how to make friends with other fruits and
vegetables, but it's a slow business. She doesn't want to. She's too lazy.
She doesn't care about it. The only thing she cares about is how to look
beautiful. She only cares a lot about clothes. Today a white blouse, a
long, blue skirt, white shoes and a big green hat. She thinks she looks
beautiful.
And what do you think?
Paseka Kolia
Ukraine
84
The agents of darkness
"Light thickens as the crow makes way to the rookie wood;
Good things of the day, begin to droop and drowse
While night's black agents to their preys do rouse"
Night-time is often associated with evil, mischief and darkness. All bad
things that happen take advantage of the night. People sleep peacefully
while evil forces wake up to work. The pervading stillness of the night
makes one uneasy and the silence appears eerie. Even if one thinks one
can, one would hesitate walking down a deserted lane at night or through
a cemetery. We feel someone stalking us and a gentle breeze seems like
an icy, threatening touch on our skin. Sounds of footsteps and strange
creaking noises scare us while shadows loom around every corner. Our
imagination concocts the weirdest forms and images associated with a
dark night.
On a full moon, werewolves and ugly, cackling witches appear with
crooked noses and wispy hair, chanting spells around a cauldron on a hill.
Their broomsticks form silhouettes against the pale moon in the sky.
Leaves rustle mysteriously and wolves howl menacingly. The bright
radiance of the sun during the day is replaced by the pale glow of the
moon. A burglar tiptoes his way around the house, peeping from keyholes
and from behind the curtains and collecting whatever valuables he can.
Ghosts congregate inside deserted, haunted mansions, scheming and
contriving to scare suspicious souls who lock up every door and window
twice over to guard against the night. Bats and owls fly about and the dark
world comes to life. The dead rest in peace in cemeteries while the living
live in dread of the mysterious and daunting night.
Maliha Tariq
Pakistan
85
An incredible discovery
With the sun blazing and not a cloud in sight, Paul woke up on a
wonderful Sunday morning. The swaying of the trees told Paul that the
wind was just right for sailing.
He got out of bed and quickly raced down the stairs to find a note on the
fridge.
Hello Paul,
I've gone out to shop in the city for 4 hours. You can go
sailing. Have fun. Eat well.
Love Mum
“YOU LITTLE BEAUTY” screamed Paul at the top of his voice. Paul
then continued his celebrations by doing a song and dance around the
house. The words to the song were "La la la la. I'm going sailing. La la
la".
Paul made himself a bowl of Weet-Bix and sat down to watch the
Sunday morning cartoons. At ten Paul decided to go and get ready for
sailing. He zipped up his life jacket, grabbed some food and his favourite
book. “I think I might go to Pastons' Island today,” thought Paul. He
went down to the beach and into his boat shed. He got his sailing boat
out and dragged it out to the water. He then hopped into the boat and
started his journey to Pastons’ Island.
About 15 minutes into his trip a storm came from nowhere. He soared up
on a big wave and when he came down the other side there was an island
right in front of him. A gust of wind brought him ashore. He jumped out
of his boat and dragged it to dry land. As it started to rain Paul ran into a
large group of trees for cover. Lots of the trees he had never seen before.
Paul waited for the rain to ease off before he explored the rest of the
island.
As he walked around the island Paul decided that lots of things on the
island were different. The plants were different, the rocks were different,
even the birds sang differently.
At school the next day Paul had a really bad time. Almost everyone was
mean to him; he had to get his hat out of the bin four times and his bag
once. He spent playtime and lunchtime on his own. That afternoon Paul
cooked steam boats on his island around a campfire. He also ate a
strange looking flower, which tasted like Vegemite.
86
On Tuesday at school Mrs Hoke (Paul's teacher) announced that after
play a new boy was coming. After play they met him. His name was
Percy and he was from Canada. At lunch the two boys played together
on the swings, climbing frame and slide. Over the next week Paul and
Percy became great friends. Paul only went to the island once because he
was at Percy's most of the time. But on his last trip to the island he found
a swimming hole.
On the weekend Paul decided to take Percy to his island. When they got
there they saw nothing but the deep blue sea. Paul took Percy to Pastons’
Island instead.
Paul tried to find it later but he never could. Paul thought it was good in
a way because now he could spend more time with his new friend Percy.
Nathan Brumby
Australia
Talk with friend
My dear friend, please say to me
Why do you dream about him?
Your heart is suffering, I see
Your sense unreadable - it's not a film.
When cold, cold wind is blowing
You'll ask me advice like come to pastor
I know, there not reasons of you loving
And on my question I don't expect an answer
I see bitter tears in your eyes.
This silence I will not break
O, I see this smile on your face
I think you soon will be awaken
I'll put your hand in my hand
Then I'll look in your eyes, and
I'll want to be happy- you understand
But I'm not understanding you till the end.
Albina Motorina
Uzbekistan
87
Это - мы
Я хочу вам рассказать о себе.
Меня зовут Миша, фамилия Зелёный. Мне 14 лет, я живу в Киеве и
очень люблю свой город. Учусь в девятом классе, в Лицее туризма.
Я имею не много свободного времени, но я увлекаюсь спортивным
туризмом. А ещё хожу на занятия в секцию по рукопашному бою.
Мне нравится учиться в лицее, потому что у меня там самые
лучшие друзья. Мы с ними любим веселиться и постоянно ездим
в разные поездки. Мои друзья тоже ходят на спортивный туризм.
На спортивном туризме мы спускаемся со спусков, подымаемся на
горы и переправляемся через обрывы и пропасти. А также
ориентируемся в парках, в лагерях и в лесу. Хоть я много бегаю и
устаю, иногда получаю травмы и царапины от быстрого бега по
лесу на ориентирование, но я не буду бросать этот вид спорта – он
мне очень нравиться! Много поездок я провел с тренером и
друзьями из рукопашного боя. Мы были в Львове, Крыму,
Чернигове, Почаеве, Петербурге, Яремче и даже подымались на
Говерлу. Прошлой весной я открыл сезон купания. Когда мы были в
марте в Ялте и шли по пирсу, волна, ударившись об его, брызгами
накрыла меня.
Мне нравится вести такой образ жизни. И я буду продолжать так
жить дальше!
Зелёный Михаил (Zeleny Misha)
Лицей туризма Федерации Профсоюзов Украины, Киев
Украина
Nectarines
Shining and soft
Rough seed
Sour and strong
I like eating
Nectarines
Trephina Baldock
Australia
88
The three things for which I am thankful
Life has given me so much that there are times when I forget what's
important and what is not. I always think to myself that I should take time
out everyday and thank God for all that He has given me. Today I’d like
to share with everyone the three most important things in my life for
which I am truly grateful.
There are people who take their families for granted. Living in a country
like Pakistan I have realized that having a family is truly a blessing. I have
parents who love me with all that they have. They have sacrificed so many
things for me that I wonder how many of those things I’ll be able to repay.
There are times in my life when I feel my life could not get any worse but
just then the love my mother and father extend towards me makes me feel
that life could not be any better. I see children whose parents have died,
children whose parents are not with them for some unfortunate reason and
I feel sorry for them. True, I have not entered the real world as yet and
there is so much more I have to see but the question that crosses my mind
is whether I really want to? My parents have kept me safe and protected
and always done the best for me. They are the only two people in this
world that I can say with surety I’d give my life for.
We often hear how people are not blessed with health or suffer
disabilities. I am again thankful that I enjoy both physical and mental
health and vitality. We say we are people of the 21st century and minds
have broadened to all these tragedies of life. But then, why do we stare
and hesitate to befriend people with disabilities? I am grateful that I get
opportunities to do something with my life and fulfil my dreams.
The third thing I am grateful for is to be born into a family that believes in
educating me. In a country where very few females get formal education. I
am one of the lucky few that will be making it to the highest levels of
education. My parents have trusted me and sent me to one of the best
institutions to carry out my dreams knowing I will not let them down in
any way.
It’s strange how we waste our times worrying about trivial things, not
realizing and appreciating all the things that really matter.
Nadia
Pakistan
89
The day it rained forever
"Wake up, wake up and come down to the kitchen", screamed my mother
in a frantic voice. I lifted the warm quilt covers off my face and stared at
the clock on the bedside table. It was 4 am and it was shivering cold.
It was my birthday the day before and I had gone with my family for
dinner. It was one of the foggiest winter nights I had ever seen and there
were dark clouds. I had been very depressed for the last couple of days
and this day was no different. Sammy had been very sick this week and
the doctors were worried too.
Dinner was nice but the thoughts of Sammy never left my mind. I had had
her since I was two years old and to see her in such a state was painful.
She was my friend and my most trusted companion.
I got a lot of presents from my family. Mother and Father got me a cute
little kitten and my brothers got me clothes. Seeing all these presents
made me feel good and the thought of Sammy drifted away for a while.
"Ana hurry up, come quick," screamed Mother once again. I jumped out
of bed. Rubbing my eyes I searched for the lamp switch and turned it on.
"What is it Mother?" I asked climbing down the stairs totally detached
from reality, rubbing my sleepy eyes. I could hear the rain hammering
down on the skylight. The sound of thunder and lightning made shivers
run down my spine.
"Well at least the fog will clear up," I thought to myself.
As I made my way towards the kitchen I heard the doorbell ring. I opened
the door and to my surprise saw the doctor. It suddenly hit me. Sammy. I
ran towards the kitchen.
"What happened? What happened?" In front of me was a sight I may
never forget. Sammy was lying on the floor lifeless.
"NO!" I screamed, eyes filled with tears. "Doctor, do something, please."
The doctor got on the floor next to Sammy.
The clouds roared outside as lightning crashed. I grabbed my mother on
hearing the sound. I cried out loud, afraid of the storm and sad at Sammy's
state.
"I'm sorry, there's nothing I can do," the doctor said in a defeated voice.
With tears trickling down my cheeks, I looked at the corner. There I saw a
basket with three tiny puppies moving around in a blanket, their eyes not
90
yet open. The rain outside became heavier. It started to hail. The sound on
the skylight grew louder. The clap of thunder, the incessant pitter patter of
the rain and silver flashes of lightning added to my grief. Sammy had left
me with her three little pups to look after.
Ana Malik
Pakistan
My happy life
Happiness is the color of life
It tastes like a cake with strawberry
It sounds like rock music
It smells like a flower of fortune
It looks like a sky with stars
It feels like flying bubbles!!!
Ovcharenko Yaroslav
Uzbekistan
Mother
Mother, Mother, Mother
Who that mother
Mother is a gift of God
Mother is that
She gives us money
She takes care of me
And love us very much
Mother is like a beautiful rose
She looks nice and very good
My mother bought me many things
I respect my mother
My mother is symbol of love
Raiya Mirza
Sultan Mohamed Shah Aga Khan School, Karachi
Pakistan
91
Rainbow
Red like an apple,
Which is so sweet.
Orange like the flames,
Which produce heat.
Yellow like the sunflowers,
That are always blooming,
Green like the grass,
Which keeps on growing.
Blue like the sea,
In which we can swim.
Purple like the violets,
That make me grin.
Indigo like the dreams,
That are so desired,
All the rainbow colours,
Are indeed very beautiful.
Arousha Shehzad
Habib Girls' School, Karachi
Pakistan
Tennis - how good a game
Tennis - my favourite sport. I want to play tennis like Sampras, Roddick,
Agassi and the rest of the great tennis-players. In the tennis it is
significant play near the net. Tennis players must play near the net like
Dent. No less significant is playing on the back line. Roddick is a better
tennis player on the back line. Tennis players must serve well. I’m sure
each tennis player dreams of winning the US Open, the Australian Open,
Wimbledon and prestige tournaments.
Tennis - great sport and with a big future.
Lang Sergey
Ukraine
92
I am from….
I am from the river
And my raft floating down it.
I am from "wash the dishes"
And "clean your room"
I am from many places
And many schools
I am from my cubby house,
And platforms in the tree.
I am from a town,
Close to the mountains.
I am from inside,
Where I sit and watch T.V.
I am from computers
And playing video games
I am from playing with my dogs,
Gypsy and Cozmo,
I am me.
Mitchell Dickman
Australia
Love
Love is like a lump of gold,
Hard to get, and hard to hold.
Of all the girls I've ever met,
You're the one I can't forget.
I do believe that God above,
Created you for me to love.
He chose you from all the rest,
Because he knew I would love you best.
Niyaz Noorali
Pakistan
93
El Cid the conqueror
When you are lonely, time draws out like a sword. It was the longest
night of my life. I had heard that it is always darkest before dawn. What a
joke. This affair never would have a dawn. It had been ten minutes now,
and each second seemed like an hour. Motionless, I felt numb, soulless.
Noises all around me, yet why should I care? People all around me asking
me questions, countless questions. I proffered no opinion. Darkness
encompassed me, but strangely, I felt at one with it.
As my brain cleared, I began to think. How had I let this happen? I could
not remember. Where was I, and what was I doing? It was indeed a
strange feeling, this partial amnesia. How could a... man? boy? child?
Adult... it dawned on me that I could remember nothing. This amnesia...
what had caused it? All I remembered was that I was smart. I had brains. I
had abilities. Moreover, I was going to use them. All of a sudden, I
realised my eyes were open. I looked around, and saw that I was finally
alone. It was still dark, yet I felt no fear. The night was the least of my
troubles. I sat up with a jerk. Barely noticing my surroundings, I looked
around in a daze. My heart rejoiced. The world was mine for the taking!
Nothing was going to stop me now. I could start afresh, in truth, I had no
other option.
Yet, why did I feel so weak? Why was my heart filled with grief, so much
so that the pain was hard to bear? No matter. What is grief but an affair of
the heart, that weak organ, representing naught but the emotions I had
sought to crush all my life? Ah, now this was better. I was beginning to
remember. New hope filled me, hope that bolstered my spirit to an
indomitable height. I sat up, nervously testing my body and wincing at
every painful move. It was then that I realised I was hurt. I had been
poisoned! I could easily identify these effects, using knowledge that I did
not know I possessed. It was only by chance that I had survived. I got up
in anger, vowing to someday regain my lost past. Then, I would take
revenge. Revenge on those who had done this to me. I moved with new
strength, strength at having achieved a purpose. The world would see me
as a force to reckon with, I would be... I would be El Cid, the conqueror.
All this, and I failed to notice a note addressed to myself lying in a corner.
I would never find out who it was who unleashed an unheralded evil on to
this world.
Syed Adeel Ahsan
Pakistan
94
Worth thinking
The sky was clear and the shade of blue,
Beams of sunlight danced on the ground,
All around, a waterfall sprayed its misty dew,
The flowers were in full bloom,
As if full of happiness, the trees swayed,
Songs of gayness and joy, the birds crooned,
I sat under a tree, stunned by the beauty of nature,
Wondering about the creativeness of god,
Everything so wonderfully nurtured and reared.
Today I, a human being, learnt a lesson,
Every one in the world needs care, love and attention,
And to lend our hands to others should be our passion.
Rabeya
Habib Girls' School, Karachi
Pakistan
A baby
Once I saw a baby
He was very pretty
What a bright complexion he had
What a beautiful face he had
He resembled an angel
Lying on a couch
His eyes were like two sapphires
Which I thought should be admired
His smile was very attractive
Which was really effective
I must tell you he was me.
Nehal Hasan
Pakistan
95
Money
s
I think that money is not everything but it makes life a lot easier and fun
as said by Voltaire; “Money may not be able to make the world go round
but it does make the journey a lot more fun."
Step into the practical world, and when do you think my complaint, in
some Government office will be heard? Of course when they know that I
am rich as the famous words by William Temple say; "When money
speaks, everybody listens."
As money makes our life easier it is a blessing but as long as we use it
correctly. If we use money in the wrong way, definitely it is a curse for us
then.
Hard working is the secret to success, if we work hard we earn money and
we should always be thankful to God for what we have.
The more desires and wishes, the more money we would want. If our
salary is not enough for our extra activities, we start doing wrong things to
get money, so it’s better to thank God for what we have and to always
work hard
Kiran Fatimah
Pakistan
Saint Petersburg
I like my native town,
I am used to its buildings, my home.
I like it in early spring,
When trees are transparent green.
I enjoy it in mid-bright autumn,
When red leaves reflect in the river bottom.
I feel warm when the winter is deeply white,
When all thoughts are as long as the coldest nights.
And of course, in summer it really charms,
In summer, which usually suddenly comes.
Veronica Balashova
Russia
96
My voice
In the world we live in, there are many people. Some ugly, some
beautiful, some tall, some short. Some fat and some thin. Some people
boast due to their beauty some due to what they have.
On my side I love my voice because it’s deep, but not all people like to
hear it. In the class I am good because I always make peace and order, like
when I just roar “Keep quiet” it seems every body responds and obeys.
Also my voice is very good at singing.
The sweet tune of my voice helps me call a person eight hundred metres
away, instead of wasting my time to get closer to him or her so as to call
him.
A voice like mine also helps in giving speeches in meetings, church
masses and many other places, so I see it’s fun with my special voice
because I can be whatever I want like a singer, a preacher or a teacher.
But the worst of all is that people say much about those who have terrible
voices, but don’t be discouraged by anyone who is against your voice. It’s
yours. Be proud of what you have.
I thank God as he has given me the sweetest glorious voice though it’s
very deep. I see nothing wrong with it, I feel it’s just okay and I am
excited and pleased with it.
Gregory Moses
Arusha School
Tanzania
Mango
Pineapple
Sweet and juicy
Orange and yellow
Big seed
I like eating
Mango
Spiky
Juicy
Green and yellow
I like eating
Pineapple
Noressa Angus
Australia
Regina Dixon
Australia
97
СВИНЬЯ
A translation of Roald Dahl’s poem The Pig
Однажды в Англии жила
Большая умная свинья.
Что каждому казалось просто,
То для свиньи - вопрос.
И в голове её вертелись мысли,
И прочитала гору книг она,
Всё знала, например,
Про муху, что подобна самолёту,
Как двигатель работает и почему.
Свинья всё это понимала.
И лишь один ответ не знала:
Как родилась она
И для чего ей жизнь дана.
Её пытливый мозг искал ответ Никто не предложил совет.
И вот внезапно отлегло Средь ночи озарила мысль её:
Они хотят лишь из меня рагу
И прибыль необыкновенную:
И сочных свежих отбивных.
Полны мясные магазины, Колбаски и сосиски из свинины,
И даже потрошка мои.
«А это ведь ответ», - поражена свинья.
А утром следующего дня
Вновь фермер с завтраком пришёл,
Всё как всегда - еда в ведре,
Не ведал об опасности извне.
Свинья набросилась - и была такова.
Тут философия проста.
Свинья всё ела, ела, ела,
И съела фермера –
Огромный лакомый кусок,
От головы до самых ног.
Потом, вздохнув, запела:
«И ни раскаянья, а лишь восторг, азарт».
И тихо вторила она:
98
«Я вот что поняла:
Что съесть на завтрак ты хотел меня,
И потому решила я,
Что лучше первой съем тебя!»
Стригина Елена
Belarussian Law Institute, Grodno
Belarus
Peace
Peace; peace; peace,
that's what we want everywhere.
But is it like grease?
That can be found anywhere.
Nay! I am sorry to say.
Whenever I go out to play,
quarrels and gravels I find everywhere.
But is there any peace that could be found somewhere?
This world which we want as a paradise,
this can't be done by eating French fries.
For this purpose we need to endeavour,
and without peace this can be achieved never.
This earth is like a bomb,
that'll blast any time. Boom!
And I mind you that,
without peace heading your way is your destruction and doom.
Let's make a promise today,
we'll avail each and every way,
starting from our heart, mind and soul,
Peace; Peace and Peace, that would be all.
Mirza Haider
St Mary’s Academy Lalazar, Rawalpindi
Pakistan
99
ПРИКЛЮЧЕНИЯ ЮРЫ ПЕРЕПЕЛКИНА
В одном маленьком городе живет мальчик. Зовут его Юра
Перепелкин. Мальчик как мальчик – ничего особенного, если не
считать того, что он лучше всех в классе умеет шевелить ушами и
придумывать разные истории, когда случается опоздать на урок. А
это случается довольно часто, потому что он очень любит по утрам
поваляться в кровати.
Но в тот день Юра проснулся почему-то очень рано, подошел к
окну и посмотрел на улицу. Весело чирикали воробьи. Дворник
дядя Паша поливал клумбу возле соседнего магазина.
Вот бы мне так! – подумал Юра. – Поливай себе цветочки целый
день, и в школу идти не надо…
И только он об этом подумал, как вдруг почувствовал, что стоит
уже не возле открытого окна, а на тротуаре со шлангом в руках.
Вот здорово! – подумал Юра, направляя струю на расцветающие
сентябринки. – Жаль только, что ребята меня сейчас не видят.
И Юра посмотрел на свое отражение в воде. Из лужи на него
смотрел мужчина лет сорока в резиновых сапогах, брезентовой
куртке и с большими усами.
Ну и дела! – удивился Юра. – Так меня даже мама с папой не
узнают.
Закончив поливать газон, Юра вспомнил, что ему давно пора в
школу, а он еще не сложил портфель. И в тот же миг он снова
очутился дома. Сложив наспех учебники, Юра помчался на урок.
Опоздав, как обычно, на 15 минут и получив выговор от Елены
Павловны, Юра уныло побрел на последнюю парту. Утро так
необычно началось, что на этот раз он не смог ничего придумать в
свое оправдание. Класс отвечал на вопросы учительницы, к доске
выходили ученики, а Юра размышлял над тем, что с ним сегодня
приключилось.
Перепелкин! – услышал Юра возле своего уха голос Елены
Павловны. – Что с тобой? Я уже третий раз называю твою
фамилию, а ты как будто не слышишь! Выходи к доске.
«Этого еще не хватало!» – думал Юра, пробираясь между рядами.
Ну, посмотрим, как ты справишься с этим уравнением. – Сказала
учительница и написала на доске очередной пример.
100
«С чего начинать?» – пожал плечами Юра. - «Хорошо этим
учителям. Они все знают. Им учиться не надо. И домашних заданий
им не задают. Был бы я учителем, уж я бы это уравнение…»
Юрий Николаевич! – услышал Юра голос завуча Маргариты
Степановны. – У Вас физика в 8-Б.
Оглядевшись по сторонам, он увидел, что сидит за столом в
учительской, а Маргарита Степановна обращается именно к нему.
Ну, что же Вы, идите! Вас дети ждут.
Юра вышел из учительской и побрел по коридору в кабинет
физики. По дороге он взглянул на себя в зеркало. Он увидел
высокого роста мужчину в костюме и галстуке. На носу у него
красовались очки, а на голове, где обычно торчали во все стороны
его непослушные волосы, блестела огромная, как глобус, лысина.
Постояв с минуту у дверей, Юра несмело вошел в кабинет. Класс
сразу затих. Дети встали и с интересом смотрели на нового учителя.
Здравствуйте, дети! – сказал Юра, вспомнив, как обычно начинала
урок Елена Павловна. – Садитесь! Дети сели, и тут подняла руку
девочка на первой парте.
А где наша Наталья Алексеевна? – спросила девочка. – Она
говорила, что у нас сегодня будет новая тема. Мы будем учить
третий закон Ньютона. Она заболела, - сразу нашелся Юра, поэтому сегодня урок проведу я. Меня зовут Юра, то есть Юрий
Николаевич. Будем знакомы!
«Что делать дальше?!» - в страхе думал он. Дело в том, что Юра не
был лично знаком с Ньютоном, а с его законами тем более. Одно
Юра знал наверняка: что эти законы есть, и что их не меньше трех.
Поэтому решил идти по порядку.
Первые десять минут урока он потратил на то, что спрашивал детей
первые два закона Ньютона. Но вскоре весь класс был поголовно
опрошен, и настало время объяснять новый материал. «Была, не
была!» – подумал Юра и приступил к объяснению.
Откройте тетради и запишите тему урока: «Третий закон Ньютона».
– Юра сделал паузу, собрался с мыслями и сказал: - Третий закон
Ньютона звучит так: «Бутерброд всегда падает маслом вниз!»
Дети недоуменно переглянулись, но послушно записали этот закон
в свои тетради. Юра облегченно вздохнул. Но тут подняла руку все
101
та же девочка с первой парты. Скажите, Юрий Николаевич, а
бывают еще какие-нибудь законы Ньютона? – спросила она.
Конечно! – не моргнув глазом, ответил Юра. И тут его понесло…
Четвертый закон Ньютона гласит…
Когда раздался звонок, дети уже познакомились с двадцатью
шестью законами Ньютона, и только перемена помешала им узнать
о существовании 27-го и 28-го. Закончив урок, Юра устало
опустился на стул.
Да! – подумал он. – Быть учеником, все-таки, намного легче.
И тут он снова очутился в своем классе на последней парте. Перед
ним лежал раскрытым его дневник, в котором почерком Елены
Павловны была поставлена большая двойка. По-видимому, с
уравнением он так и не справился.
По дороге из школы домой Юра размышлял о своей невероятной
способности превращаться в людей разных профессий, Здорово это
у меня получается! Стоит только захотеть, и можно стать шофером,
летчиком, бизнесменом или, даже, президентом страны! А что? Я
могу быть очень неплохим президентом…
Но кем только не становился Юра, ничего хорошего из этого не
получалось. Трудно быть шофером, если не знаешь правил
дорожного движения, и летчиком, если не умеешь пользоваться
приборами. А, став президентом, Юра так неумело управлял
страной, что народ отправил его в отставку.
И понял он, что, прежде всего, надо очень многому научиться.
Теперь Юра больше не опаздывает в школу.
Он по-прежнему
сидит за последней партой, но не смотрит по сторонам, а
внимательно слушает учителя. Вот руку поднял – видно, пойдет
отвечать…
Grigoreva Ira
Ukraine
102
Save the ocean
In the seven seas we hear
A world of power, mystery and fear
Although a scene of beauty
There is something they hold back
Something in their depths so black
Something, are the human race
Have caused here and in space
Something we can clearly see
Something nature tries to flee
This thing is known as "Pollution”.
Which has made dirty all over oceans.
If we don't stop polluting and save the trees
The land, plants and seven seas
Will die of disease
Please people sit back and ponder
Realise the undesirable blunder.
Fazila Abdul Kareem
Pakistan
The anecdote of Nasreddin Afandi
Afandi and Padishakh
Padishakh wanted to become a poet. He wrote verses and gave them to
Afandi to read in the hope of hearing warm praises. But as he read them,
Afandi wrinkled as if he had swallowed a fly.
"Do you like it?" Padishakh asked.
"Why do you write poems, Your Highness? You'd better go in for
Padishakh business!"
"You are fool!" Padishakh lost his temper. “Servants, put him near a
donkey!” Afandi spent a whole week in the stables while Padishakh
wrote new poems which he considered even better. He ordered that
Afandi be brought before him. "Come on, read these!"
Afandi read and turned to go.
"Where are you going?" Padishakh cried.
Afandi put his hands over his heart: "To the stables, Your Highness..."
Igor
School #1, Bukhara
Uzbekistan
103
Holiday ship trip
It was the winter holiday. My mum bought tickets to go traveling by
ship. We, with my mum and dad, packed our things and at half past
seven were on the ship. It was full of people. They were dancing and
speaking about the huge ship. I was very interested because I had never
traveled by ship.
I was looking around when something very strange happened. The
captain of this ship was speaking with his crew when one of the sailors
called him. I was so interested and went with the captain to see what had
happened.
There was a strange note in the logbook. I look at the captain's face. It
was white. We looked at the logbook and saw that someone had written
''Go northwest''. A minute later all were laughing because everybody
thought that it was a joke and went to sleep. I didn't want to sleep.
Something was telling me that that wasn't a joke.
The next morning the captain decided to go northwest. You don't believe
me but we discovered a ship which had got stuck in the ice. We saw a
man who was coming to us telling about the tragedy. The crew of our
ship saved all people, and they were lucky to be alive.
Alice Pivovarova
Lyceum of Tourism, the Federation of Trade Unions Ukraine, Kiev
Ukraine
The cricket match between India and Pakistan
The cricket match between India and Pakistan plays an important role for
the people. After many years this match will build friendship between
two nations. The relations between Indians and Pakistanis had positive
effects. The match between India and Pakistan encourages people to
come and see their performances. People from both countries are visiting
and making friends.
I think that this friendship will be forever and ever.
Kalsoom Fatima
Sanjan Nagar Public Education Trust Girls High School, Lahore
Pakistan
104
The lost daddy
When you lose your dad
At first, you will get mad
And you will be very sad
When you remember him giving you your small hat
You won't believe what happened
It will just take a time to understand
Remembering him will make a river of tears and fill your heart with
strange fears
It's about feeling that crying is necessary
And you hope that this day will be erased from your life diary
You will wish to start your life again
Since your dad was alive, to stop his killer pain
The real happiness will never be in your heart
Because, the heart will be broken into many parts
You will feel that the things are just lies
Until you think and ask Allah to let your dad enter Paradise
Laila Hariri and Nour Daoud
Syria
Coming second
Lining up for a race
I feel the hot Athens' heat on my face
The starting gun is fired
As an Aussie I will be admired
As I hear the crowd cheer
I realize the finish line is near
I keep up the pace
As I may win the race
I am told the results, I feel weird
Losing by .01 of a second
It is as disappointing as a marriage proposal gone wrong
But then I realize coming second is as good as gold
Ashleigh Burgess
Australia
105
Our world
Our world can be different,
It can be sunny and bright
As the sky is blue and light.
It is sometimes dark and cold
As a sea storm or a story untold.
It happens so that it can involve us into
A deep abyss of misery,
But having calmed it meets us
Again, and we forget about everything
What happened here lately.
It's very cheerful and has a merry reckless voice,
And what of that? We live in it, you know.
So let it be! We haven't got another choice!
Kristina Fedoseeva
Russia
Save the water
Water is a basic need of living things. Nowadays water is not used
properly, such as while brushing teeth we keep the water flowing from
the tap. This is a big problem for people living in villages, animals and
natural wealth.
In India most of the population is in villages. People in villages mostly
do agriculture. India is an agricultural country. Agricultural countries
need adequate water. So villages in India have problem with water.
People have to walk miles and miles to get water. It is not happening
only in India but it is also happening in other countries. It can only stop
when we save water. Water in a mine is equal to nine. Stop the drop.
The world needs more water, so save water, save life. East or West but
don't let water waste.
Akshay Patil
India
106
Our beautiful Mount Kilimanjaro
In Tanzania we have a beautiful mountain.
I like it very much.
Its name is Kilimanjaro.
It is in Kilimanjaro Region.
It is the highest mountain in Africa.
Many Tanzanians like it very much
And so do other people from other countries.
Many people come from other places just to see it.
It is a very good mountain.
It makes our country look good.
At the top of it there is snow.
It is the only mountain in Tanzania with a permanent snow on its peak.
It is a very good mountain, I love it.
I thank God for giving us such a beautiful mountain here in Tanzania.
Dorcas Nnko
Arusha School
Tanzania
About myself
My name is Tanya Pilipenko. I am a pupil of the fifth form. I want to tell
you about myself. Every day I go to school. Then I do my homework.
After that I go a walk with my friends. I have many hobbies such as
drawing and collecting pictures.
I also like to dream how I will spend my holidays. Next holidays I want
to spend in Odessa. I want to visit many places of interest. Also I want to
swim in the sea. I want to play volleyball on the beach.
I like the sea. I like to jump into waves. I would be happy to see all the
beauties of Odessa.
So, I can recommend everyone to spend their holidays on the sea side.
Tanya Pilipenko
Ukraine
107
My dream world
What is my dream world? An interesting question to be sure; one that
can be approached in many ways. Perhaps I should begin with what is
wrong with the world before I try to come up with a perfect scheme. Or
maybe that's too negative. Maybe I ought to consider the positive
elements of our present state and seek to improve upon them. Or maybe,
just maybe, I'm over analysing this whole thing. Aren't utopian ideals
what choke the life out of so many people? Don't systems where
everybody is forced to play a part other than him/herself inevitably
flounder? In designing my dream world I have already failed in my goal
because my dream world isn't yours, and in confining you to my ideas I
have stripped you of your humanity because you can no longer be
yourself. Utopian societies collapse because their foundations are built
on lies. My dream world is a place where we can all live in truth.
History provides us with many examples of so-called perfect societies,
each of which strangled the life out of itself. When the Puritans left
England and settled at Plymouth in the hopes of practicing their faith in
their own way, they sought to create a perfect New World, what William
Bradford referred to as "a city upon a hill." But in their endeavour, the
Puritans reduced human beings to mere functionaries in a system where
everybody had a role to play. People are afraid of what they don't know,
so they build up false-selves and accept the part assigned to them by a
society that is too cold to care about who they really are. Keeping up
appearances becomes the most important thing because it's easy to hide
behind what you know. Searching out the truth means a journey into the
unknown, and that unfamiliarity becomes vulnerability. Somewhere
along the line people decided that vulnerability has a negative
connotation, that it means you are weak and cowardly. But exposing the
real you to the rest of the world is one of the gutsiest things you can do;
it’s also one of the most liberating and empowering. A world where
everybody can come to terms with who they really are and be able to
share that with the rest of the planet is my dream world.
Sharing the truth about ourselves brings us together because people are
invariably drawn to what is compelling and rare. Truth has always been
the former, but is increasingly becoming the latter. It’s time for us to
start seeing ourselves as members of a global community, not as
European or Asian or American. We must never forget where we come
from, but the politics of separate nations are tearing our world apart even
108
as every atom of the earth cries out for unity. There’s more to the people
of a country than what their coins look like, so why do we place such
importance on trivialities? A global currency and language are important
steps in knocking down the walls of division in which we have become
so comfortable. The fragmentation of our world is a lie. It’s unnatural to
put up barriers between people who ought to live as one. Every war is a
civil war between one race: the human race. Cliché? Yes. True?
Absolutely. Humans are supposed to be the most advanced species on
the face of the earth, but you can put a thousand types of fish into a tank
and have them get along better than we do. Now how smart is that? I’m
not saying that we all need to grow gills, but it’s about time we stopped
living in a jumbled mess of puzzle pieces and decided to put it all
together.
I am calling for human unity while emphasizing individuality. Can I
really have it both ways? I think so. We each make up one piece in the
planetary puzzle, but too often we look around at the other pieces and try
to change our shape to fit in. Like with any puzzle, there is a place for
each piece, and sometimes it takes a long time to figure out where each
one goes. Often times it’s easier to force a piece in where it doesn’t
belong, but not without a great deal of undue twisting and bending. My
dream world is a place where you don’t have to bend and twist, where
people are willing to take the time to figure out where their piece fits, in
order to make the finished product better for everyone.
Living in my dream world means living outside your comfort zone,
discovering not only who you are but also who you can be. I’m not
saying it’s easy and I’m not saying I can do it either (it’s a fantasy,
remember?). But imagine for a second if we could. Imagine if all the
burdens of keeping up your image, of fitting in to society’s system were
instantly lifted from your shoulders and from everyone around you. If we
could just let “me” on the inside come out, we wouldn’t need validation
from anyone else. That’s a feeling I hope to have someday but, for now,
my world of truth is just a dream.
Callum Borchers
Virtual High School
U.S.A.
109
Orphan children in the world
There are orphan children in the world.
Other orphan children’s parents have died of HIV/AIDS so you people if
you have enough money, may you take care of orphans and God will help
you so much.
If you don’t have enough money, may you pray for the orphans so that
God will serve them.
Please I beg you, if you see these orphans don’t tell any bad things about
their parents. Try to give them advice, play with them and make them
happy.
To treat them as they are your own children. This is the best way to help
orphans in the world.
This is my opinion to save my fellow children who are orphans in the
world.
Lulu Mwaibanje
Arusha School
Tanzania
Smoking
Smoking, do not smoke, why?
Smoking is bad for your health, and it will kill you and give you cancer.
I want to get rid of cigarettes because they will kill millions of people. If I
get rid of cigarettes, then people wouldn’t die and maybe people who have
started, or have been smoking, will not die.
It will be hard, but if I succeed then more people would live and not die.
My two older brothers refuse to quit when I ask them to, so I know how
hard it will be.
Benjamin
U.S.A.
110
The seasons
In winter the days are cold and frosty.
Children and grownups walk in the streets.
They often play snowballs and make snowmen, we skate and ski.
In winter it is white around.
People often sit at home, drink hot cocoa or coffee.
The days are short and very early we can see stars in the sky.
In spring the days are not hot and not cold and become longer.
Sometimes it rains. Forests and gardens become green.
In spring we plant vegetables.
Holidays are seven days in spring, we can play football.
In summer the days are hot.
We go swimming and play many interesting games.
In summer days are long and sunny, the sun is bright,
The world is sunny and happy.
In autumn days are not so hot. The trees change green clothes.
Autumn is yellow. People gather fruit and vegetables.
Children go to school. Grownups often sit at home and watch T.V.
Granny tells stories and fairy tales.
The days become cold.
Seasons are good because they are different, but I like all of them.
Liza Ivanova
Russia
Participating in Lewin
We are all girls in class. We feel that we are responsible in this project
and we are afraid of not being up to the level. We asked our teacher to
help us in reconstructing our message because as a start we believe that
it should give a nice impression. We are working in groups and we're
trying to squeeze our ideas in creating our hero. We hope to succeed in
this project and to have the chance to be members in the iEARN Lewin
project. We hope that next year we would be having an internet in our
school so that we have the chance to participate more in other projects.
Grade 6A
Ibn Khaldoun Public School, Tripoli
Lebanon
111
Tanzania before its independence
Tanzania is a country in Africa. It was known as Tanganyika before
uniting with Zanzibar. To begin with, before the white men came to this
country and ruled it, people lived happy and peacefully. In those days,
there were no schools like the ones we have today. Some people were
hunters, farmers and others herdsmen.
Young children didn’t go to school, but they learned many things at home
like growing crops and how to take care of the animals. They learned
these things from their parents and other adults in their village.
Life has changed since the Arabs came to our country in the 10th century.
The Arabs were very cruel and rude. They came here by ships to get
slaves. They forced them to carry heavy ivory to the coast. Many of the
slaves died on the way before they reached Bagamoyo and Zanzibar.
There the Arabs sold the slaves and put them on ships to Arab countries to
work as slaves. And many slaves died in the ships. Arabs started to build
schools and they taught religion only.
When the Germans came to our country in 1887, these colonists were very
unkind. They forced people to work on their plantations for a long time
and paid them very little money. These Germans brought coffee, sisal and
rubber to grow in our country. In 1905 they began to build the Central
Railway Line. They built it in ten years. This railway line was from
Kigoma to Dar es Salaam. The Germans were harsh, rude and cruel too.
They beat the people very often without good reasons. They also forced
them to pay taxes. They started a few schools. These schools taught how
to read and write to enable them to get a few civil servants. They also
taught the Christian religion. People disliked taxation, forced work on
plantations and beating. Many tribes united to fight against Germans.
After the Germans, the British came and ruled our country for 40 years.
The British were not very different from the Germans. They did not do
much to develop the country. They forced people to work on their estates.
This is what happened to Tanzania before its independence. But I still
love Tanzania with its peace and security today.
Ramla Ibrahim and Erick George
Arusha School
Tanzania
112
Життя без наркотиків
Ранок. Я прокидаюсь. Починаеться нова сторінка мого юного життя.
Вставати не хочеться. Я піднімаю голову і бачу сонце, яке світить у
моє вікно. Воно сліпить мені очі, але й водночас гріє, наче теплі
руки матері…
Треба збиратися до ліцею. На кухні, де розвішані фотографії нашої
родини та нашого улюбленого місця відпочинку, чекає мене
сніданок і посмішка мами. Моя кішка радує мене своїм веселим
настроєм, і життя здається щасливішим…
Я виходжу на вулицю, де знову світить сонце, і я йому посміхаюся.
У ліцеї мене зустрічають друзі. Ми кожен день радіємо один одному
так, наче не бачилися цілу вічність.
Там змушують замислитись над своїм майбутнім, і я добре розумію,
що треба робити, щоб не знищити його. Я розумію усі труднощі, які
можуть зустріти мене на шляху у доросле життя…
Після ліцею я поспішаю додому: там мене чекають гаряча кава з
молоком та улюблений серіал. Коли я зроблю домашні завдання та
все, що мені потрібно, у мене залишається час для себе.
Іноді я почуваюся покинутою та самотньою, а іноді – дуже
щасливою. У мене буває різний настрій, а щоб підняти його
вистачить підійти до дзеркала і посміхнутися…
На вихідних я зустрічаюся з друзями. Ми дружимо вже вісім років.
Іноді буває сваримося, але, як правило, одразу миримося .
Я люблю цей світ і люблю своє життя. А головне те, що я не
вживаю наркотиків. І так хочеться крикнути молоді: “Схаменіться!
Життя без наркотиків – це прекрасно.”
Гресько Олена Ігорівна (Gresko Elena)
Ліцей туризму Федерації Профспілок України, Київ
Україна
113
War ~ a ruthless act
We have heard and some of us have even seen many wars that have been
fought over the years. The outcome of those wars has been nothing but
the destruction of the infrastructure and economy of the country,
spreading of hunger, poverty and diseases and most important of all the
loss of many innocent human lives. In the modern world of science and
technology a war is more devastating and dangerous due to the new and
advanced man-made weapons which are so deadly that with their use
thousands of people can be obliterated in a jiff of a second. We are all
aware of the results of the atomic bombing in the cities of Hiroshima and
Nagasaki. Even now after more than five decades the effects of those
atomic radiations affect the lives of those who live there.
No matter what the cause of the war maybe, if it’s terrorism in a country
or to occupy another nation or let it be any other reason but a war is
never a solution to solve any problem, at least not according to me. If to
save innocent lives innocent blood is shed then we achieve nothing.
I wish if I could go back in time and stop all those wars that have been
fought or if I could bring all those people to life that have been killed in
this merciless act. But I can’t go back in time nor I can change anything
that happened in the past but I can do one thing and that’s to be there for
those who have seen the horrors of the wars, who have lost their loved
ones in the battlefields. I can make people aware of the destruction
caused by the wars and I can HOPE and PRAY that those with power
and resources will soon realize that a war leaves no one as victorious.
Dania Siddiqui
DHA Degree College For Women, Karachi
Pakistan
I wish...
I wish to be like a wonderful flower
I wish to find nice funny pets
I wish to have blue peaceful sky above my head
I wish to see kind happy friends
I wish always to be on happy holidays
I wish to live in Paradise!!
Dalimova Jamilya
Uzbekistan
114
Death at my feet
The true story about a Professional hunter known as Mark Sulevan.
He was hunting in our camp known as Malagarasi Hunting Safari which is
near the rivers Malagarasi and Ruchugi. These are the rivers which lead in
crocodile hunting adventures in Tanzania every year.
Mark Sulevan wanted to kill a hippopotamus which was submerged in the
water. My father is the Malagarasi Hunting Safari guide. He locates where
the animal one wants to kill could be found and helps people to hunt.
In this particular incident my father was trying to show Mark Sulevan
where he could shoot so that it could not go back into the water. The
professional hunter aimed his gun at the hippo, so did my father. When
the hippopotamus emerged out of the water the professional hunter shot it
on the lower part of its neck, the hippopotamus listened to know where the
sound of the shot came from.
My father shot the hippopotamus again. This time in the left side of the
front legs. It ran towards my father and the professional hunter. While
retreating they aimed their guns towards the animal. The professional
hunter fired. My father did the same.
The hippopotamus died on the legs of the professional hunter. He was
dead. The professional hunter was scared and happy at the same time,
calling himself a hero! This is the most exciting hunting expedition ever
sighted in this camp of Malagarasi Hunting Safari.
Martha Shaka and Muammary Dalil
Arusha School
Tanzania
My name is...
My name is Udish Ranasinghe. I am ten. I am in the fifth form. I am
from Sri Lanka. My country is very beautiful. I live in Battaramulla. My
city is new, nice and green. There are many art galleries, banks and
libraries.
Udish Ranasinghe
Sri Lanka
115
My cat
My cat is fun to play with. Its name is Shmuu. It is a mixture of black and
white. My cat is the neatest cat of all time and the smartest too. It can do
so many tricks, more than my neighbour’s dog.
You must be wondering why I called it Shmuu? Well it’s because the day
my mummy bought the kitty is the exact day my baby sister learnt to say
“shmuu” as in a surprise of seeing the kitty that she has never seen before.
I love it so much that I want the whole world to know. That’s why I have
decided to write about my cat.
Sulla Naphtala
Arusha School
Tanzania
My Mom
I look up to my mom. She’s always there.
I don’t know what I would do without her.
We get in disagreements, but we always make up.
She would never break a promise to me.
She tells me to take my dreams and keep them.
I love my mom, every day she influences me.
I admire her more and more every day.
I look up to her and she does a lot for me.
She’s mine and I won’t let anybody steal her away from me.
I could be more helpful and do more stuff around the house.
When I broke my arm, my mom took me to the hospital the next day.
We hoped it wasn’t broken.
She’s the best mom ever.
Paige
U.S.A.
116
Just a story
It was killing itself… No, there was nothing melancholic in its
behaviour. No sad thoughts, no tragedy of its being… It was a fight…
The fight between its mind and its wishes… A wish to survive… and the
understanding of necessity to die… to die to give a new life… It didn’t
understand what was going to come into that world… That cruel, dark
and beautiful world… Beautiful because of dark colors and strong icy
wind, because of pieces of purple slush somewhere… Beautiful because
it had lived there for ages, from the very beginning, beautiful because it
got used to that world and had never imagined another life…
So it wanted to survive… Wanted it more than ever before… Wanted to
feel that poisonous wind inside itself, to listen to its colors and to feel
energy in the center of itself… But it couldn’t afford that… It couldn’t
afford to exist…
Something new appeared inside it. It didn’t realize what was happening
in the darkest tail of its thoughts… It hated that unknown strange
feeling… That feeling made it mad and worried it greatly… It felt the
end… The end of what? It didn’t know that… It didn’t know that… It
didn’t realize the difference between end and beginning… because it had
never come across them before… Before… Before what? There was no
before and no after… All was one moment that lasted eternally… The
thoughts about that filled its mind with a terrible hot sunny poison… It
hated that light green poison that sometimes came through nice dark
black energy around it… It felt a danger…
It was afraid of light colors and all kinds of movement… And that
feeling made it move, blow its energy from one end of its being to
another one… So it was trying not to do that but it couldn’t do anything
about it… Light thoughts destroyed it but didn’t do any harm to it. But
still it was dying because of its misunderstanding, and realizing that it
had the right to kill itself…
Vera Stepanova
College #24, Minsk
Belarus
117
My treasure for Mom
I look back on those years to see
How far I’ve come and grown
I take a trip down memory lane
What I see has shown
That every step I’ve taken
You have been there by my side
From infancy to childhood
We have stood the test of time
You cradled me and nurtured me
Through all these many years
You held me and comforted me
Through happiness and tears
You’d pick me up when I would fall
You’d dust me off and then
Encourage me to get back on that horse and ride again
If I could be just half the person
You have been to me,
Then you have taught me well dear Mom,
For in my heart I see
A woman whose most gentle soul
Embraces me each day
A woman whom I dearly love
Much more than words can say.
Harsha N. Limaye
India
118
I cried
Because of you, I cried last night
Why are you always in my mind?
I can't bear it please tell me why
In my heart, you I always find?
Until now, I can still easily recall
I turned my head, saw you that day.
My heart was jumping, it wouldn't stall
I fell for you, you blew me away.
We were drawn closer to each other
Didn't notice I fell in love so fast
Days passed, we're happy together
Don't know why it didn't last.
One day I walked toward you,
You ignored me, went out of sight
Now I am here and so confused
Because of you, I cried last night.
Reinzy C. Colle
Makati Science High School
Philippines
Time
Time is a thing
Which makes us think
Know its value if you can
It never comes back again
Waste it not if waits for us
Because it never waits for us
Time is short, so is life
Finish your work before you die
Kulsoom Fatima
Pakistan
119
Ensalada de cuentos - Una Reina moderna
Había una vez una reina que vivía obsesionada por su belleza. Todas las
mañanas, abría su correo electrónico y preguntaba a sus contactos quién
era la más bonita del reino. Y todos contestaban: - Sin duda, ¡”Tú, mi
reina!”
Pero un día, sus ojos se llenaron de lágrimas, cuando leyó: - “Mi reina,
tú eres hermosa, pero vive en el bosque una mujer que es aún más bella,
su nombre es, Blancanieves y no hay ser que no deje de sorprenderse
ante su gran belleza. ¡No podía creer lo que estaba sucediendo! Los
mensajes proveían de Peter Pan, Winnie Pooh, los 101 dálmatas y hasta
sus mejores amigas Maléfica y Cruela Devil.
Decidió de inmediato, llamar a su cirujano y hacerse una operación que
dejara su rostro más bonito. Fue a la peluquería, se cambió el color de
cabello y su peinado.
Después de varias semanas cuando sentía que ahora, sí, no podría haber
nadie más hermosa, se sentó frente a la computadora y preguntó a todos
quién era la más bella. Su desilusión fue enorme cuando leyó las
respuestas. Todos volvieron a decirle que si bien ella, era muy hermosa,
Blancanieves seguía siendo la más bella. Con furia cerró su correo y
trató de tranquilizarse; cuando de pronto recordó que alguien en Internet
le había hablado de un niño muy especial, que parecía tener respuesta
para todos los problemas. Su página era “www.elprincipito.com. Le
escribió contándole su historia y de inmediato recibió su respuesta: El
problema es que estás buscando alcanzar sólo la belleza exterior y te
olvidas que lo que todos ven, ni Harry Potter con sus hechizos podría
ocultarlo. Lo que hace a Blancanieves hermosa es por lo que lleva
dentro. Nunca olvides esto “Lo especial es invisible a los ojos”.
La reina leyó el mail, lo imprimió, y jamás olvidó esas palabras que
cambiaron su vida.
Belén
Argentina
120
Ensalada de cuentos - La vida feliz e infeliz
Había una vez una buena y hermosa señorita. Su nombre era Cenicienta,
no era muy feliz, vivía con su madrastra y sus dos hermanastras. La
madrastra le daba para hacer todos los trabajos de la casa y sus
hermanastras no hacían más que despreciarla. Los únicos amigos que la
visitaban eran Gepeto y Peter Pan.
Gepeto le contaba sobre un muñeco de madera que estaba fabricando.
Todos en la casa lo creían loco, menos Cenicienta. Peter Pan todas las
noches, antes de que Cenicienta se durmiera, le golpeaba la ventana y la
saludaba.
Pasaron los años y Cenicienta cada vez se sentía más triste por el mal
trato que recibía de sus hermanastras y su madrastra. Una tarde Gepeto
le contó que se tenía que ir muy lejos y no podría verla más. Cenicienta
no hacía más que llorar y llorar.
Una noche, antes de dormirse, Peter Pan golpeó su ventana , la tomó de
la mano y la llevó volando hasta un barco donde se encontró con Gepeto
y el muñeco de madera. Se dieron un fuerte abrazo y decidieron ir a un
país llamado Nunca Jamás. Lo mejor de todo fue que en ese país el
muñeco de madera se convirtió en humano y lo llamaron Pinocho.
Así fue como los cuatro vivieron muy felices por siempre.
Ángeles
Argentina
Pears
Crunchy, sweet
Yellow
I like eating
Pears
Francina Rowe
Australia
121
Having an aim!
First I thought that,
I should be a soldier,
Fighting with enemies,
and martyr for my country.
But then I thought that,
I should be a doctor,
Curing the diseases,
giving relief to the people,
But then I thought that,
I should be a scientist,
Making the discoveries,
and inventions for my country.
But finally I thought that,
I should be a good human!!
Who only loves,
and cares for everyone,
Who spreads happiness,
and love everywhere,
Who brings smiles,
and joy everyday.
But there problem comes,
How can I be a good human,
But as I say always,
when there is a will there is a way,
I can't be 100% good human,
but still I can try every day.
Every day there's new sun,
replacing the old one,
Be at your best,
don't ever say, "I can't do that",
Live life don't make fool of it,
two days of life just live it!
Don't see how many seconds are left in life, see how much life is in
every second! All the people in the world have a certain aim in their life.
Some want to become a doctor, some want to become an engineer, some
want to become businessman or woman. Such people lead a happy and
successful life. But some people still don't have any destination or any
122
specific aim in their life. I think they are just like those travellers who are
going ahead without any destination.
Well I too have no specific aim in my life. Sometimes I think I should
join the army, but again as I know myself that I am so lazy so it will be a
bad idea. One day I was sitting alone in my room. I was thinking about
my aim. Then I closed my eyes and I saw that a bulb glowed just above
my head and then I started following my idea. I took my bicycle keys
and started riding my bicycle. Suddenly I fell down from the bicycle and
I got injured. I was feeling a lot of pain. Then I thought that I should
become a doctor. Well one thing I should tell you about myself is that I
want to do that thing in my life, which I have never done before. I
quickly went home and I told my father that I wanted to become a
doctor. My mother was sitting next to my father. They were so happy
after hearing that I wanted to become a doctor. I thought that I should do
specialization: cardiology. Well after choosing my aim I thought that I
should do that thing which has never done by anyone. I planned that
after MBBS I will go to the rural areas where there is a shortage of
doctors and I will serve the suffering humanity. Because "service to
humanity is the service to God."
At last I will say: "Failure is not a sin but having no aim is a great sin."
Adeel Ali
Pakistan
A message of rain
That dabbled day in a garden
with fluttering drenched flowers
and driblets from Eden
with a scene full of fluster
tossing and dancing merrily
fracas and foulness behind
rose and rainbow of gay
hiding the sorrows and sores inside
Mishal
Pakistan
123
Hobbies
A hobby is something that we enjoy in our spare time, such as collecting
stamps, painting and bird watching. There are varieties of hobbies
depending on the liking of an individual.
People of different countries have different hobbies, that is the hobby
depends on the environment of an individual, the way in which a person
is brought up. He adopts his hobby according to his culture and
environment.
Similarly, people of different cities have different hobbies. Again people
of rural and urban areas have their own hobbies. In Pakistan, people
living in urban areas enjoy their hobbies mostly induced by the media
like listening pop music, playing cricket, painting and photography.
While in rural areas they enjoy simple hobbies involving no modern
facilities. They remain contented with games like wrestling, kabaddi,
listening to folk music and growing gardens.
A man who really involves himself in his hobby whole heartedly
becomes famous because of his achievements. His achievements are
perfect and unique because it is the outcome of his complete dedication
in his hobby. For example, a photographer who adopts photography as a
hobby always remains in search of unique scenes. In doing so he
sometimes loses his life and his achievement remains alive forever. The
real hobby is a sort of addiction without which one cannot live.
Sidrah Wasif
Pakistan
About me
My name is Ruxandra Postoiu. I am student at the Middle School Dan
Barbilian of Constantza. I am 8 years old. My school is in the center of
the town, near the cost of the Black Sea.
In my family are mother, father and I. My parents are very good. I will
like to have a sister or a brother. I like to read, to play any games and I
am very happy when I play. I like to come at school and I like my
teacher.
Ruxandra Postoiu
Romania
124
If I were in charge of the world
If I were in charge of the world I'd cancel homework, the Yankees and
also going to bed and getting sick.
If I were in charge of the world there'd be just my mom, my dad and me
living in my house and no PETS!
If I were in charge of the world you wouldn't have to help around the
house, you wouldn't have G rated movies, no ugly shoes and no brothers
who are mean! You wouldn't even have ugly chairs.
If I were in charge of the world the Red Sox would win every game they
have. And a person who forgot to watch the Baseball game and
sometimes forgot to cheer for the Red Sox would still be allowed to be in
charge of the world!
Lauren (Adapted from a poem by an unknown author)
U.S.A.
It’s a long time
It's a long time I'm waiting for you...
Waiting for you to come take my hands...
My frozen hands in your warm peaceful hands...
It's a long time when something bad happens to me...
When someone breaks my heart...
When I feel alone....
When I feel so powerless....
I tell myself if you were here you didn't let it happen....
It's a long time; you are my last thought at nightfall.....
my very first thought in the morning...
If you don't know I'm going to tell you....
I love you, I will love you, I've always loved you...
if you don't know I'm going to tell you:
I'm still waiting for your hands...
Fereshteh Abbacee
Iran
125
The perfect morning
There was a determined boy who loved to be out on a glorious morning
like today. He stood in the town by the Seashore, on the top of the high
mountainous hill, with the brick well in the shadow of the great oak,
overlooking the little island. Where it was his home for many years, he
knew every hill and every beach. He could see the landing area with all
its little shops, the trees, the early ferry coming in, and the beautiful
beach with the ocean washing up onto the shore. It seemed to go on
forever into the heavens. Then as he started to move on with the day, a
little green leaf slowly sailed to the ground.
With the golden sun on his back and creeping up the horizon, he leaped
onto his thin-wheeled bicycle and pedalled down the windy road to the
beach, with its jagged rocks and the cold salt water of Maine that so
often washed against his sandy feet. He loved that beach. He spent so
many blistering hot summer days scavenging for sea glass or making
rock formations.
The boy was going to meet his friend Sal. Together, they were going to
ask the fisherman if they could go on today’s salt water exhibition to
catch the fierce, hard-shelled, bright red lobsters. The fisherman had a
carved face that you can always recognize. Every morning, when the sun
had peaked over the horizon, he would grab his fishing hat, get on his
boat, and go out to sea. They would take the ancient lobster boxes and
throw them into the calm deep water. The boys and the fisherman would
hope for the distressed bobbin to bobble up and down, signalling that
they caught big, fat lobsters.
If it happened to be a good catch, then there would be a wonderful dinner
with Momma’s mouth-watering corn. Yes, all day Momma’s chestnut
face would be sweating over the stove, and an amazing dinner would be
the reward. At the dinner table, the boy’s family would be gleaming, and
Momma’s eyes would be sparkling with the thanks she gets for cooking
such a splendid meal.
The boy was now nearing the soft, sandy beach and could already see
Sal waiting. In the distance, the boy could see the fisherman with his
lobster boxes being loaded on the lobster boat, the Sir Walter. Down by
the landing area there was a little bit of people getting off the ferry, but
later in the day it would be flooded with people coming and going.
Now the boy was going at an expedite speed. He did not want to be late.
126
He could hear the seagulls call their horn-like call. All seemed peaceful:
just he and the road, the soft ocean waves, and the cheering of the
seagulls encouraging him to go faster, faster.
“Hi, Sal.”
“Hi.”
“Ready to go?” asked the boy, winded from the ride.
“Never been readier,” replied Sal.
And off they went together to the fisherman. The cold saltwater of Maine
washed against their sandy feet, and the high mountainous hill with the
brick well in the shade of the great oak behind them.
Joshua Bennett
U.S.A.
Healthy communication with your parents
Communication can be hard enough by itself. If you want to improve
your relationship with Mom and Dad, try to listen to them just like you
would to a friend. Now it may seem kind of weird to treat your parents as
if they were normal people and all but it’s worth trying. We are always
saying to our parents "You don’t understand me!" but have you ever
stopped to consider that perhaps you don’t understand them?
If you take the time to understand and listen to your parents, two
incredible things will happen. First, you will gain a greater respect for
them. Second, if you take time to understand and listen to your parents,
you'll get your way much more often. This isn’t a manipulative trick. It's
a principle. If they feel that you understand them they will be much more
willing to listen to you. They will be more flexible and they will trust you
more.
Anum Yunus
Karachi High School, Karachi
Pakistan
127
It’s me here I guess, but it’s not me
It’s me here I guess, but it’s not me!
It’s not real me I’m sure.
It’s not real me!
It’s an alien girl
Who you usually see!
I’m here beyond this face
looking this pretender,
who claims is me
Don’t believe her, No, she’s not me!
She’s tricking you, she’s tricking me
breaking the windows in my soul
Blacking the glass walls in me.
She’s some times my friend.
Yeah, she’s sometimes my friend
she’s my worst enemy sometimes,
my worst enemy!
You know she’s good, bad
She’s got all the things together
But is not truthful enough
Telling some lies, some lies
They may say she accepts but
She’s not me!
I’m here beyond this face
beyond my name, my place
But I don’t get where I am, who
I’m just wondered asking myself
Who is this face who is me
You know the answer?
It’s a don’t know one
that I'm just looking for me
seeking my real fact
which is hidden in me
That I’m foreign with two things
the face in the mirror
Also real me!
Fatemeh Jabbari
Farzanegan School
Iran
128
Water
Water is precious, water is life
So we have vegetables to cut with a knife.
Oceans, seas, rivers and streams
Dangers like flood and drought I see in my dreams.
Sea-fish sharks and whale
We find in deep sea shale.
Straights, gulfs, creeks and bays,
In oceans and seas we find salt in trays.
The Himalayas melt in snow water.
The water which is salty is sea water.
From seas we get hilsa fish,
To make a non-veg dish .
I love to eat seafood,
When I am in a happy mood.
Selling the minerals we become wealthy,
Eating fish and meat we become healthy.
In my mind came a spark,
I wished to catch fish and shark.
I can use these fish for many days,
And also they can be made in many ways.
Siddhi S. Khaire
India
Life
Always life is not an easy task
For us to pass easily.
It has many stages,
And every stage has its story.
Ups and downs are part of life,
Depend on how you fight.
Happiness lies behind the sorrow,
So find it in your life.
Try to lead life happily,
Because happiness lies in your life.
Nurose Jamal
Pakistan
129
Peace
the world has forgotten the name of peace
people have forgotten how to please
fear of death have overwhelmed the joy of life
children instead of toys play with knife
the world has become a place of strife
the joy has gone away from one's cheer
to reduce stress people drink beer
the happiness has changed into tear
because they see their destruction near
the world's rule is might is right
the day is doom and hell is night
the crime increases with every sun's bright
the faces have lost charm and become white
Amirali Pyarali
Pakistan
Winter song
I woke up in the morning and saw the white snow
Falling down on the earth, outside as a boy's nose
I saw the birds chirping and the old gardener working
To clear the roads away so that people kept walking
The fires are lit up to make the houses warm
The windows are latched to escape from the cold storms
Children are playing and making snow man
As soon the winter will be gone
Rushna Shafiq
DHA Degree College for Women, Karachi
Pakistan
130
Is peace a dream for us?
What we want is peace
Can you give it please?
Do we want war?
What do we fight for?
So many people die
We don’t stop it why?
Again the guns are silent
Let’s put a full stop to the combat
Sachith Walpita
St.Thomas’ College, Matale
Sri Lanka
Fayrouz
Fayrouz is a famous singer
She used her mouth not her finger
She is 70 years old
She still travels in the cold
Fayrouz is Lebanese
And travels to big cities
She is a hard worker
She likes the water
Her hair is black
She eats in a restaurant snack
Fayrouz has black eyes
She is also very wise
She is humorous
She is not afraid from the dangerous
Her favourite colour is yellow
She likes to eat jello
Lobia is her favourite dish
She is tall like a fish
We wish Fayrouz a good luck
And eat a big duck.
Mohammad, Mariam and Zeinab
Lebanon
131
Осенний лист
«Снова этот проклятый дождь! - слушаю недовольный голос
подруги в телефонной трубке. Ненавижу осень, никогда не
угадаешь, что надеть, тащить ли за собой зонтик, тушь черными
ручьями течет по щекам. Пасмурно уже с утра! А на деревья
посмотри – сплошная ржавчина! Ну кто придумал это безобразие?»
Так она может причитать часами. Не перерывая ее жалоб, я успеваю
заварить кофе и перебраться в кресло поближе к окну, чтобы точно
убедится в своем безобразии. Ведь осень – это я…
Много месяцев подряд я пребываю в спячке: зимой бледнею от
холода и покрываюсь инеем, весной меня заносит городской
пылью, летом я задыхаюсь от жары. Все спит во мне, все замирает и
затихает. Такая тишина, наверное, накапливается в завязи
кисловато-сочного позднего яблока, чтобы потом округлится,
засиять красненьким бочком и свести с ума всю округу свежим
густым запахом – последним, а потому самым желанным.
А дожди! Все они – мои братья. Их ровно десять. Выходя на улицу,
я сразу чувствую, какой из десяти сегодня пришел ко мне в гости,
и я рада каждому. Но особенно люблю самого младшего – у него
капли нежные, как роса. Разве можно закрыться от него зонтом?
А что может сравниться с осенними листьями? Это письма,
охапками приносит нам ветер. Они прилипают к стеклу в поисках
своих адресатов, нужно только уметь прочитать их древние,
забытые письмена.
- Еле добралась до тебя, на улице сумасшедший ливень! –
возмущается подруга. Она уже на пороге и брезгливо стряхивает со
своего огромного зонта прилипший кленовый листок. Она не
понимает, что это – письмо. И, может быть, то самое, которое она
так ждет, бегая каждый вечер к почтовому ящику.
Не говори глупостей, - вздыхает подруга. – Вечно ты что-то
придумываешь!
Но я не шучу. Я подбираю нежный листок и подношу его к свету.
Розовые прожилки и завитушки на моих глазах складываются в
замысловатые вензеля.
«Моя единственная, моя ненаглядная, - читаю я. – Я так долго жду
тебя. В твоем измерении, где так мало места ты оставляешь для
132
чуда, слишком много суеты и здравого смысла. Что произошло с
тобой? Почему ты смотришь на небо только для того, чтобы
определить, какая будет погода? Раньше ты смотрела на звезды,
облака и загадывала желания, которые обязательно сбывались. Я
ловлю твой взгляд и не могу угадать, о чем ты думаешь. Раньше в
твоих глазах играл отблеск придорожного костра, и тысячи тайных
желаний кружили твою кудрявую голову. Где твои пестрые
цыганские юбки, где бубенцы, браслеты и низки звенящих бус, где
твоя скрипка, поющая от одного дуновения ветра, и свистящая
кожаная плетка, разгоняющая грусть? Дай руку. Убежим. Я так
давно жду тебя…»
- А подпись? - задумчиво спрашивает подруга.
- Это не обязательно, - отвечаю я. – Главное – сегодня вы
встретитесь. Только не забудь надеть то платье…
В горошек?
Нет, то, что ты надевала на выпускной, - говорю я.
Я в него, наверное, не влезу… - вздыхает подруга, задумчиво
забирая у меня из рук кленовый лист и бережно пряча его в сумку.
И я не понимаю, приняла она правила игры или говорит серьезно.
Обязательно влезешь! – убеждаю я.
Подруга уходит, забыв у меня свой огромный мокрый зонт.
Вечером она звонит мне, и я вновь ожидаю жалоб на тот, как она
промокла и какая мерзость – эта проклятая осень.
- Я уезжаю! – кричит она сумасшедшим голосом. – Ты даже не
представляешь… Мы действительно встретились! Это был он! И
все повторил – слово в слово! Я была в том самом платье! Знаешь, я
словно проснулась от спячки! Ты посмотри, какая осень на дворе!
Я еще долго ничего не могу понять, кроме одного: она счастлива!
Я смотрю за окно – там со своей неизменной тросточкой, в длинном
черном плаще разгуливает мой старший брат-дождь. Он машет мне
рукой: « Ну, что бы нам еще придумать?!» Мы любим придумывать
всякие чудеса. Ведь осень не терпит никакой скуки или чьей-то
несостоявшейся любви.
Ведь осень – это я…
Шило Юлия Григорьевна (Shilo Y.)
Україна
133
A narrow escape
I was alone at home reading a book and the only sound was a loud
ticking of the old clock. My cat was lying with me on the bed and was
sleeping. Suddenly something dark ran over against the wall. The clock
stopped ticking. I felt that something was watching me. I got scared and
switched on the TV. I felt calm for a while. Then my cat got nervous.
Her name was Joan. She nervously ran into the kitchen and began to
meow. I thought that she was hungry. I meant to feed her but as I entered
the kitchen a bright flash dazzled me and I heard loud “BAAAM”.
In the kitchen there was a broken glass filled with water. I looked around
but Joan wasn’t in the kitchen. I started to search in the flat and found
Joan lying on the bed comfortably. I thought that I was getting mad but a
moment later it occurred to me that the glass was empty. I had drunk the
water an hour before. I returned to the kitchen. I saw the broken glass,
but there wasn’t any water on the floor. Then the TV set went out.
Frozen with fear I fell down in the armchair shivering. Something made
me close my eyes for a moment and when I opened them I saw the ghost
of my great-grandmother who died long ago.
“ Come, come with me,” she said. “It’s time.”
I screamed loudly, fell to the floor and then everything went black. In
the morning I woke up in my bed. It was 7 o'clock. I was safe and sound
and had to go to the office. I was lucky to be alive.
Nazar Kovaliov
Lyceum of Tourism, the Federation of Trade Unions of Ukraine, Kiev
Ukraine
Our problem with our parents
Our problem with our parents is staying out late. If we want to go to the
cinema with a friend at night, our parents refuse to let us go. We think
that the best way to solve this problem is to discuss it with our parents
without shouting but in a very calm way. As adolescents, we like to be
free and autonomous in going out and being late. As parents, they have
to share us our ideas and communicate with us.
Mohammad Soubra, Taghrid Hassan, Fatima Batish and Ayat Mistrah
Lebanon
134
Botswana’s independence
Botswana got its independence on the 30th September, 1966. Elections
were held in 1965 and Botswana was on her way to independence. The
Botswana Democratic Party won the elections and Seretse Khama
became the first Prime Minister and subsequently the first President.
Motsamai Bonang and Tshepiso Ntshole
Botswana
A warning
When lying in the grave,
Two angels will come,
Question about what you did,
what will be your answer?
You will be afraid,
What if your sins are more in sum?
When you will be asked,
Did you say the prayers?
When you will be asked,
Did you wipe off the orphan's tears?
What will be your answer?
Were you gentle to the beggars?
Or made them run away.
What will you say?
What will be your answer?
If asked to do a kind deed,
You always thought what is its need.
Now, you realise that how precious was the time,
And wasting it was a dangerous crime.
Why sob now? You were a liar.
In result, you would be thrown in the "HELL'S FIRE"
Asma Bashir
Pakistan
135
At the road of death
It was a cold misty evening. It seemed like everything was the power of
the rain. Her emotions, her feelings, her dreams were painted in a grey
color.
She had been staying in the traffic for a long time, but nothing really
bothered for her. All she wanted was to run away from her own life. She
compared her life to that awful traffic and understood she could turn
neither right nor left. There was no way to go. She thought that that way
was not for her and it would be better if she left this world. It was
impossible to change her mind….
She turned on the radio and recognized that tender voice saying the same
words of love she hadn’t heard for some years. The speaker on the radio
was reading a love poem. And she began to recollect that wonderful time
she spent with Jeremy…she can still hear his voice ringing at the back of
her mind...she could imagine his expressive eyes intently looking at
her…those times she would cuddle to him and give him those gentle
kisses…his lips…his tender arms…she could still hear her sobs the last
time he held her in his arms while he was saying goodbye.
They really loved each other. And still loving, but couldn't stay together.
Jeremy left Nichol because of his new job in another country far from
Greece where they lived. She promised to wait for him but…life is so
complicated.
She got married to a rich man. But she was so unhappy now! She had
everything she wanted, but doesn’t want everything she had. All her
dreams, all her thoughts were about Jeremy. And she left her husband.
She got to a cliff. She was standing there looking at the far end of the sea
with the sun slowly sinking down the vast horizon. Just like what her
heart felt right that very moment. She could see flocks of the birds flying
home. She wished she were one of these birds that could fly freely
wherever she wanted and never come back as she wished. She was
trying to control those tears that filled the corner of her eyes.
The depth of the ocean was inviting with its silence waving at her. She
wanted to jump off the cliff. Those warm tears had finally rolled and
raced down her cheeks. She wanted Jeremy here and couldn’t deny to
herself the same old feelings.
Suddenly, she felt a warm touch on her shoulder.
136
“Nichol, don’t do it!”
It was her Jeremy. She knew it. He came back to find Nichol and to be
with her.
“You…I…we…why?”
She was so excited she couldn’t say what she wanted. He didn’t wait for
her to ask. He just put his finger across her lips and tearfully told her:
“Ssshhh…don’t say anything, I know what’s on your mind.”
Then he held her hand and kissed her tenderly….
Mila Batrak
Ukraine
Family is always there
When scuffed up knees made me cry,
Soft tissues wiped my sad dry eyes,
Coaching me each time I tried,
There you were, my mother
Who hugged me when I was scared?
Who ate candy that should have been shared?
The things I did because I cared,
There you were, my sister
For each time you made me laugh,
For all the trouble I got into on your behalf,
For the times you scribbled on my math,
There you were, my brother
For all the crying that you did,
For all of when you spit up on your bib,
All the way until you turned into a “kid”,
There you were, my other brother
In times of trouble, in times of need
I feel such strength surrounding me,
Without those I love I cannot succeed,
I LOVE YOU ALL, MY FAMILIY
Jaimey
U.S.A.
137
What bothers me
What bothers me
may not bother you
because I am I
and you are you
we are different people
we are different souls
and we all have different roles
Summer bothers me
when there is no light
and mosquitoes bite
My sisters bother me
when they fight
and insist they are right
when my mom favours them
I then sit tight
Homework bothers me
when there is time to play
with sticky clay
at night or day
There are other things
that bother me a lot
but I can't tell you all
for it also bothers me
to recall all
Aala Farooq
Al Murtaza Boys School Senior Branch, Karachi
Pakistan
138
Madeleine and Andy
Madeleine stopped on the bridge and looked back. The sun was setting
over the lake and the trees were swaying gently with the wind.
"Isn't it beautiful here?" she said.
"Yes, wonderful," Andy replied.
She could see he was thinking about the meeting later that evening. She
looked up at him and smiled. He took her hand and they walked along
the narrow path back to the car. Madeleine glanced at her watch several
times but didn't say anything.
"I do hope everything is going well tonight," she thought to herself.
It was getting quite dark now. They got in the car and drove along the
country lane that took them out of the valley and up the steep hill
through the woods. Even with the lights on it was still difficult to see far
ahead, so Madeleine listened to the radio and let Andy concentrate on
the road. Eventually they reached the top and could see the lights of the
town in the distance. The road improved, and going downhill they made
much quicker progress. Within fifteen minutes they were in the High
Street outside a small but brightly-lit restaurant. Inside people were
talking and laughing.
"Well, here we are," said Madeleine. "Are you ready?"
"I suppose so," said Andy.
Across the road a middle-aged couple were waving frantically. He gave
her a quick nervous smile as they got out of the car.
"Ah, here you are at last," cried Madeleine's mother in a mixture of
anger and excitement.
Ovinnikova Lyuda
Ukraine
139
Examinations
Examinations are impending and very near,
My heart is thumping with worries and care.
English is very tough, I fear;
And Urdu no less does scare.
Math has been changed as I hear;
Physics has been finished so I cheer.
It is really very difficult to prepare;
My miserable plight is very clear.
Only God Almighty can grant me success
As strength to bear this ordeal I don't possess.
Mahak Nasim
Pakistan
The secret of life
For doing must you must go;
It is saying of Quaid so.
You must obey that;
Otherwise tit for tat.
You will lose the life's game
Can never earn the everlasting fame
Hard work is the life's secret
By this you will surely get.
A great name in the world;
You'll never find yourself dead.
The great physicist Newton
And the chemist Dalton.
Are still alive in us;
Because of hard work thus.
If you want to live forever;
Lose your heart never.
Muhammad Irfan
Pakistan
140
Gibran
He was nice and a gentleman.
He is Lebanese.
He loved a woman and she's not Chinese.
He is 138 years old.
He loved snow and cold.
He was a very hard worker.
He liked to be a fighter.
He is tall and white.
He liked to stand in the light.
He was humble and romantic.
He travelled through the Atlantic.
We see him in a museum and book.
He didn't listen to pop and rock.
His favourite colour is black.
He had friend name Jack.
Ghammi is his special dish.
He didn't like to eat fish.
We are in grade seven.
And this poem for you is given.
Fatima, Suzan, Hassan and Mohammad
Lebanon
The creature
It didn't have any hair. There was a lump of grey jellyish sticky
substance on its head. Its eyes were red with no eyeballs staring at me as
if I am a plate of yummy chicken. It had a green nose with a beetle
sitting on the edge. The mouth of that creature was the most scary as
there was a canine at each side. Red blood coming out of its mouth and
his breath was making a wheezing sound. Its body was translucent and
was yellowish green. It didn't have any hands but approximately a
hundred legs moving like earth worms.
This was the horrifying figure which I always see in my dreams.
Samana Ali
Government School, Karachi
Pakistan
141
A comprehensive book
A comprehensive book means, a book which covers many ideas. In such
books the sentences used normally are of very high standard. To
understand them one should be very intelligent and must be acquainted
well with the medium in which it speaks.
Some ancient Arabs were scholars of Arabic language. Their information
and knowledge about their language was of such a standard, if one said a
phrase of a couplet the other scholar guessed the remaining part.
The Quran is regarded as a very comprehensive book. It is said that
Quran covers subjects like physics, chemistry, maths and others. In this
essay I would like to point out some geographical discoveries about 1400
years back.
About 2-3 centuries back man came to know that there are four
directions. Two of them consist on glaciers or in other words the stored
water. The ice melts from these glaciers supply water all over the world.
There exists a marine life in marine water made by those glaciers. Rather
than marine life there are some precious things hidden in water like
pearls.
The above features have been mentioned in Holy Quran, in the chapter
Rehman 1400 years back.
Madiha Mahmood
Muhammadi Girls School, Karachi
Pakistan
About me...
My name is Dumitru Isabela-Bianca and I am 9 years old. I’m a student
in the 2nd grade, in Constanza city of Romania. My school is near the
Black Sea and its name is Dan Barbilian. My family is composed of 4
persons: mother, father, my big sister and me. I love them and I know
that I can’t live without them. The best pleasure of mine is to stay in the
middle of nature. I like to play on the fields rather than stay at home.
Dumitru Isabela-Bianca
Romania
142
Hassan Nasrallah
Hassan Nasrallah is a religious man
And he is a gentleman
He is 52 years old
Yet Israeli occupation he folds
Hassan Nasrallah is a hard worker
He is a fighter
We see him on TV and in newspaper
He is a good teacher
Hassan Nasrallah is serious and honest
Said Hassan is the best
He has a long beard
From him, Israeli feared
My favourite colour is yellow
Hassan Nasrallah likes Jell-O
His favourite colour is black
He is on the right track
We wish to him a long life
With lots of children and a wife.
Amani, Mohammad, Asma and Rania
Lebanon
Electricity
We cannot imagine our life without electricity. Imagine: you get up, and
what do you see? Nothing. There is no light, no tape recorder, no T.V.,
no vacuum cleaner, no washing machine, and what’s worse - no
computer. And what will you do? Nothing, because we can't do anything
in full darkness. Life without technology looks like terrible dream.
But imagine life in the fresh air, without city noise. If we imagine it we
will want to live without technology, but if we live without technology
for a long time, how will we watch T.V. and play the computer with the
same enjoyment?
Tayjetinov Rinat
School #21, Bukhara
Uzbekistan
143
I'd cancel perfect spelling,
The win of the Yankees,
And also late and unprepared.
There'd be locks that open themselves,
Books you don't have to read,
And recess every day.
You wouldn't have social studies,
You wouldn't have music,
You wouldn't have stupid movies,
Or long school days,
You wouldn't even have snakes.
Everybody would have a huge house.
Everybody would have lots of cows and turtles.
And a person who sometimes forgot to take a shower,
And sometimes forgot to breathe
Would still be allowed to be
In charge of the world.
Melanie (inspired by an unknown author)
U.S.A.
My name is...
My name is Pitu Ioana-Livia. I’m 8 years old and I’m a student in the
2nd grade. I live in Constanza city in Romania. My school is near the
Black Sea.
My family is made of six: mother, father, I, my brother, my grandmother
and my grandfather. Sometimes my brother, Cristi, doesn’t let me do my
homework. He is younger than me and is four years old.
I will like very much to be healthy, always happy and have God help me
in every situation.
Pitu Ioana-Livia
Romania
144
Mars attack
This incident happened to my friend. Let's hear it from my friend.
"I was 15 years old when my whole family shifted to Mexico. Mexico is
a very big place and there are many mountains in it and it’s a rocky area
so most of the experiments scientists made there. For example they test
their nuclear weapons there. At that time they were also doing
experiments. They were trying to communicate with Martians and at last
they were successful in contacting them. The Martians talked with them
and the President invited them to visit their country. It was Friday, about
3:00 pm. All of the Mexicans, including us, gathered in a very huge area,
the President of U.S.A. was also present. At about 3:30 pm we saw a
black dot which was coming closer and closer and at last we saw a huge
space ship. Then the door opened and their ruler came out of the space
ship and his whole army came behind him. The ruler shook hands with
the President and his whole army did also. There was a special device
that the scientists had made which translated their language into English.
With the help of that device their ruler communicated with humans.
Their ruler said that they were there to promote peace and love and that
they also wanted to make friendship with us. Then when the President
shook hands with them they suddenly opened fire and destroyed every
thing. The army was unable to stop them because they had more
advanced weapons than us. All of the people except a few were finished.
Now I live with my uncle and now I don’t have a family any more. It
was a horrible experience for me and I advise people to please never ever
try to make friendship with aliens.”
Muhammad Haris
CAA Model School, Karachi
Pakistan
145
Який чудовий світ, в якому ми живемо!
Look, how beautiful this world is, in which we live!
Кожного дня на нашій планеті народжується нове життя. Воно
приходить в цей загадковий і таємничий світ...
Пригадую рядки із відомої повісті Антуана де Сент-Екзюпері:
“Куди ви порадите мені відправитись?” – запитав Маленький принц
географа. “Відвідайте планету земля”, - відповів географ. – У неї
непогана репутація”. То яка ж вона наша планета, який же той світ,
в якому ми живемо, частинкою якого себе вважаємо?
Огляньмося навколо, щоб побачити, який надзвичайно прекрасний і
дивовижний цей світ.
Влітку на клумбах парку море квітів... восени палають стиглими
ягодами калина, шипшина, барбарис, бовваніють зелені ялини,
сосни... Уздовж доріг тягнуться вгору тополі ясени. Більшість
будинків оточені високими туями, сріблястими ялинами і
чагарниками. Так і хочеться крикнути: “Який же він прекрасний –
світ в якому я живу. Яке то щастя – мати очі, мати змогу бачити
красу й довершеність цього світу!” А кому з нас не доводилося
зачаровуватись картиною світанку? Напевно, кожному, а особливо
красою світанку, побаченого вперше.
Прокидаєшся і бачиш у вікно як встає сонечко, посміхаючись і ніби
трохи жартуючи. Ось зажевріли з-за обрію його перші відблиски,
потім з’являється тонесенька смужечка багряного диску і враз
сховається за легеньку хмарку, а потім вигляне знову. Здається, що
сонечко вирішило погратися зі мною. Спостерігаю далі. Через
лічені секунди червоне коло починає стрімко наростати, змінюючи
свій колір із червоного на яскраво-жовтий.
Зійшло сонечко і засміялось! Воно таке чудове, веселе, що осліпляє
своєю усмішкою всю природу.
Я закриваю очі, щоб насолодитись безмірним почуттям щастя, яке
огортає душу від цього чарівного видіння. Згодом відчуваю, що
наді мною схиляється матуся. І хоч очі мої закриті, я здогадуюсь з
якою тривогою і любов’ю, замилуванням і надією вона дивиться на
мене, сподіваючись і прагнучи щастя для мене. Потім тихенько
поправляє ковдру і виходить з кімнати. Я вдячна їй за те, що вона
залишила мене в цих чарівних видіннях.
146
Мама... Усе найдорожче, найсвятіше у моєму житті пов’язане з нею.
Це вона навчила мене трудитись, любити людей, розуміти їх болі,
тривоги, турбуватись про людину, намагатись допомогти їй. Саме
вона своїм прикладом довела мені необхідність ставити іноді
інтереси людей вище за свої власні. Я твою науку збагнула, моя
дорога матуся, ти можеш бути спокійною за мене.
Від таких думок мені так хороше на душі, я відчуваю себе цілком
щасливою. То чи так багато треба людині, щоб бути щасливою, щоб
збагнути красу життя?
Я розповіла про свої почуття прекрасного на прикладі одного ранку.
Певна, що будь-яка людина відчувала подібний стан душевного
задоволення, при інших обставинах. Адже кожна людина вбачає
щастя і красу життя по-різному. Та щастя і краса завжди ними
залишаються і їх вистачить на всіх. Тож будьмо всі щасливі і
відчуваймо красу, яка оточує нас!
Набока Аліна Володимирівна (Naboka Alina)
Ліцей туризму Федерації ПрофспілокУкраїни, Київ
Україна
Conflicts with parents
One day, our friends visited us; we wanted to go out with them. We
asked our parents for permission but they refused. They said: "No
impossible!" We said: "This unfair". Our parents explained: "You always
listen to loud music, don't do the household work and don't study and
you want to go!" We started shouting and screaming. Our friends were
upset and they left our home. After that we sat and thought that we
should communicate with our parents and promise them to find time for
everything. Also, we should ask them to understand that we are
adolescents and we like to do a lot of things that they don't like to do as
adults.
Nancy Dawara, Farah Hazzoury, Hussein Youssef and Mohammad Salamy
Lebanon
147
Fakhr El Dinne
He liked the story of Ala' El Dinne
Fakhr El Dinne was a Lebanese prince
He liked to eat Choccoprince
Fakhr El Dinne was strong
He didn't do anything wrong
He was truly very fat
He also put a tall hat
Kebbe was his favourite dish
He also liked all fish
His favourite colour is red
He liked to sleep in his castle on his bed
We see him in the history book
He always says that women should cook
Fakhr El Dinne from a long time died
But he has never lied.
Zahra, Zahra, Monira and Hassan
Lebanon
The lazy worker
Jim was a bank clerk. He worked there for some time. One day he asked
his manager for a short leave saying that he was sick. His manager was a
kind man. He didn’t refuse. He gave Jim a leave for two days.
Jim was not at all sick. He wanted to watch a match between Kenya and
Nigeria. In the afternoon he went to watch the match. When the match
started Jim started cheering. He cheered and cheered.
His manager was also watching the match. He was surprised to see Jim
cheering. When Jim saw his manager he was shocked and finally fell
down.
The next day he went to work. When he met his manager he was
ashamed, because he lied that he was sick while he went to watch the
match.
Karen Kiwelu
Arusha School
Tanzania
148
Human rights
Who ever mused upon what are human rights? Are you sure that each of
us has its own human rights? You’ll ask exactly what are they. Well, we
collide with them almost every day, in the simplest situations,
everywhere even on transport and in the market, in our neighbourhoods
and at home. In short, with the help of them we can demand something,
prove that we are right, say what we want to say and what we need to
say. Rights such as freedom of speech, equality, justice, right to vote, to
make a choice, to rest, to work, to make our own decisions, to have own
point of view and to have equal political and civic rights. Everyone in
our community, in our society has the right at least to basic human
rights, which are individual freedom, equality and justice. It doesn’t
matter who you are, white or black, Christian or Muslim or what
political party you support. I mean it depends neither on your nationality,
sex, age, appearance, culture, religion nor your beliefs and views. For
example: Amendment 19 of the U.S. Constitution says that Women
citizens have the right to vote. It was ratified in 1920. Again one more
example: Amendment 19 states that Ex-slaves and black people have the
right to vote. You see it doesn't depend on anything! God created us
equal. We are entirely the same and we have the same opportunities, the
same rights!!!! In our community there mustn't be a place for
discrimination, violence and other prejudices. During the years people
fought for their rights and they still do and they will!!
Carolina Patvakanian
Gymnasium Parvoz, Ferghana City
Uzbekistan
My life as a coin
I have a really tough journey
I start at the mint machine and go and go very far.
I travel in dirty pockets, clean pockets, tins
And sometimes I am hidden in dark places,
Where I don’t know where I am.
Me, as a coin I think
I have a really tough life.
Judith Mosha
Arusha School
Tanzania
149
Крево и его история
Калі чалавек пачынае спазнаваць свой край, ягоныя асаблівасці і
сувязі з суседзямі, то варта пачаць з гісторыі, блізкай да сэрца
мясціны, заклаўшы тым самым падмурак наступных ведаў.
Паспрабуем і мы прайсці гэтым шляхам - даведаемся пра лес Крэва,
ва ўсім прыкметнага мястэчка на паўночным захадзе Беларусі.
Адносна паходжання назвы пасялення зусім дакладна адказаць
цяжка. Яшчэ з мінулага стагоддзя ідзе традыцыя звязваць яе з
тэрмінам "Крыва-Крывэйта", якім пазначаўся вярхоўны літоўскі
жрэц-вяшчун. У свой час наконт гэтага ўзніклі пытанні, былі нават
сцверджанні, што асоба вяшчуна з'яўляецца міфічнай. Сёння
найбольш пераконвае меркаванне вядомага беларускага даследчыка
Міколы Ермаловіча пра сувязь назвы мястэчка з працэсам
каланізацыі гэтых зямель крывічамі. На ягоную думку, крывічы
прыйшлі на тэрыторыю сучаснай Беларусі з захаду, і называліся
яны спачатку крэвамі. Назва жа Крэва сведчыць аб узнікненні
гэтага пасялення ў пачатку крывіцкага засялення Беларусі.
На гэтай тэрыторыі рассяляліся крывічы, якіх цяпер называюць
смаленска-полацкімі. Дадзеная этнаграфічная групоўка склалася ў
выніку змяшчэння крывіцкага насельніцтва з мясцовым балцкім. У
выніку складаных этнічных і сацыяльных працэсаў на паўночным
захадзе Беларусі ўзнікла раннедзяржаўнае ўтварэнне балцкага (але,
відаць, значна аславяненага) племені нальшаў - Нальшанская
(Нальшчанская) зямля. А Крэва ўзгадваецца ў нямецкіх кроніках
XIII ст. як цэнтр паўлегендарных Нальшан. Падобна, што якраз да
гэтага перыяду (XII-XIII стст.) належыць Крэўскае гарадзішча, якое
і зараз уражвае сваёй 20-мятровай вышынёю і 5-мятровымі
землянымі валамі. Знаходзіцца яно на адлегласці 2,5 км на поўнач
ад заходняй ускраіны вёскі, каля дарогі на Смаргонь, мае авальную
пляцоўку 40Х20 м. Сюды падчас небяспекі збягалася навакольнае
насельніцтва, імкнучыся ўратаваць сваё жыццё і самае каштоўнае,
што ў іх было - жывёлу. А бараніцца было ад каго. У 1258 г.
Нальшаны і Літва зведалі напад татара-мангольскіх войск Бурундая
(першы прыход ардынцаў на землі ўласна Беларусі) і валынскага
князя Васількі. А ў 1262 г. вялікі князь Міндоўг помсціць Васільку
за ягоны ўдзел у паходзе Бурундая нападам на валынскія гарады.
Калі лівонцы рабілі напады на Літву, шлях іх таксама пралягаў праз
Нальшаны. Пра гэта гаворыцца ў Лівонскай рыфмаванай хроніцы, у
150
якой Нальшаны часам маюць назву "Ќальсен". Відаць, таму і
ўзнікае меркаванне, што Нальшаны - слова нямецкага (гоцкага)
паходжання: магло ўтварыцца ад слоў АаІ (вугор) і Seen (азёры) азёры, населеыія вуграмі.
Нягледзячы на разарэнні, моц Нальшанскай зямлі была дастатковай,
каб яна магла актыўна ўдзельнічаць у міжусобнай барацьбе.
Супярэчнасці паміж Літвой (летапіснай, цэнтрам Вялікага княства) і
Нальшанамі адбіліся ў паданні аб тым, што пасля смерці сваёй
жонкі Міндоўг сілай бярэ да сябе яе сястру - жонку нальшанскага
князя Даўмонта. І ў барацьбе за першынства паміж Літвой і
Жэмойціяй Нальшаны падтрымалі апошнюю (сітуацыя
ўскладнялася тым, што Нальша, падобна, сама з'яўлялася спрэчнай
тэрыторыяй паміж сваімі вышэйназванымі суседзямі). У выніку
Даўмонт у 1263 г. забівае Міндоўга і ягоных двух сыноў. Але ўжо
праз год знакаміты навагародскі князь-манах Войшалк,
заснавальнік Лаўрышава манастыра, заваёўвае Нальшаны і ўключае
іх у склад Вялікага княства Літоўскага. Вымушаны пакінуць Крэва,
сваю зямлю Даўмонт. Ен бяжыць у крывіцкі Пскоў, дзе, прыняўшы
хрысціянства, становіцца ў 1266 г. князем. На радзіму Даўмонт ужо
не вернецца, а з ягоным ад'ездам заканчваецца нальшанская
старонка гісторыі Крэва, дый увогуле гісторыя Нальшан. Новы час
патрабаваў новых форм арганізацыі грамадства. Развіваўся
феадалізм, стабілізавалася і пачало ўзмацняцца Вялікае княства,
больш трывалымі сталі сувязі ўнутры самой дзяржавы. І замест
даволі рыхлай ў арганізацыйным плане Нальшанскай зямлі з'явілася
Крэўскае княства, а Нальшаны з XIV ст. ужо не ўзгадваліся.
Адбыліся змены і ў вонкавым абліччы Крэва. Раней цэнтрам было
гарадзішча. Але сама прырода стварыла ўмовы, каб тут стаяў не
драўляны замак. Калі 10-15 тысяч гадоў назад апошні ледавік
адыходзіў з нашай зямлі, ён пакінуў аб сабе ўспамін на далёкую
будучыню - садраныя са страшэннай сілай з гор Скандынавіі
валуны. У наваколлях Крэва, на развіўшыхся потым валунналедніковых глінах і суглінках вырасла не так ужо і шмат лясоў. I
зараз у гэтым рэгіёне ў цэлым лясістасць складае 26-35 працэнтаў,
што даволі мала для тэрыторыі Беларусі. Падобны краявід быў
устонлівым. І ў XIX ст. аб Крэве пісалася ў польскай і рускай
літаратуры так: "Ваколіцы бязлесны, каменнямі густа усеяны".
Улічым яшчэ неабходнасць стварэння дзеля ўратавання ад
крыжацкай навалы абарончага пояса на паўночным захадзе княства,
151
і нам у некаторай ступені стане зразумелым, чаму магутны
мураваны замак быў пабудаваны менавіта ў дадзеным месцы. На
мяжы XIII і XIV стст, як паказалі апошнія даследаванні, у
забалочанай нізіне, каля зліцця рачулкі Крэвянкі і безназоўнага
ручая, пазней названага Шляхцянкай, і паўстаў мураваны Крэўскі
замак, першы цалкам мураваны замак у Вялікім княстве Літоўскім.
Цэнтр абароны пасялення, такім чынам, пераносіцца ў мураваны
замак - традыцыя жыцця і змагання не перапыняецца, і ўспамін аб
гэтым трансфармаваўся ў паданне аб лёхах, што з'ядноўваюць замак
з гарадзішчам.
Пэўную ролю, верагодна, у агульным абарончым комплексе
адыгрывала і зараз пануючая над мясцовасцю ћрава гара, якая
размешчана за некалькі соцен метраў на поўдзень ад замка. Нешта
язычніцкае адчуваецца ў гэтай прыроднаи дамінанце, з верхняя
кропкі каторай адкрываецца дзівосны краявід. На гары мог
знаходзіцца наглядальны пункт, а да гэтага яна займала, відаць,
пэўнае месца ў светапоглядах мясцовых жыхароў, стварала іх і сама
была часткай светаадчування. Але той перыяд гісторыі гары не знік
бясследна. І зараз яна карыстаецца павагай у жыхароў Крэва. А ў
1987 г. жыхарам гэтых мясцін даводзілася бачыць на вяршыне гары
пракапаны ў зямлі крыж. Міжволі ўзгадваюцца выпадкі з вялікімі
камянямі, што шанаваліся язычнікамі (паганцамі), а пасля
хрысціянізацыі на іх высякалі крыжы, каб перанесці гэтую павагу
ужо да новай рэлігіі (так званыя Барысавы камяні). Сёння гара
носіць імя хрысціянскага святога Юрыя (Георгія). І можна
меркаваць, што ў паганскія часы гара называлася Ярылавай, таму
што менавіта Ярый у часы хрысціянізацыі ўвабраў у сябе функцыі
Ярылы, замяніў сабой гэтага вершніка ў белай адзежыне на белым
кані, з чалавечай галавой у правай руцэ і жытнёвымі каласамі - у
левай, у вянку з палявых кветак.
У 1338 г. вялікі князь Гедымін "дал Ольгирду кролеву оцу Крево
замак" пры дзеляжы сваіх зямель паміж сямю сынамі. 3 гэтага часу і
вядома Крэва як цэнтр удзельнага княства. Безумоўна, змена
палітычнага статуса пасялення пры ўзмацненні новых эканамічных
адносін не магла не адбіцца на стане мястэчка. XIV ст. Крэва
вядома як цэнтр керамічнай вытворчасці.
Менавіта ў Крэве, сярод яго маляўнічых пагоркаў, правёў Альгерд
гады падрыхтоўкі ўступлення на трон Вялікага княства (1338-1345).
152
I менавіта сюды для заключэння саюзу з мэтай падзелу ўлады ў
маладой славяна-балцкай дзяржаве, з Вільні прыбылі паслы яго
брата Кейстута. Тады, у 1345 г., усталяваўся незвычайны саюз, калі
адначасова знаходзіліся на троне і правілі адной дзяржавай два
вялікія князі - Альгерд і Кейстут.
За Альгердавым жа часам, пасля бітвы каля Сініх Вод, пад
Наваградкам і Крэвам былі паселяны татары-паланянікі. Ім давалася
зямля, абавязаны яны былі выконваць вайсковую павіннасць. І
сапраўды, мясцовыя татары сталі вернымі вайскоўцамі Вялікага
княства, бо сялілі татар каля найважнейшых палітычных цэнтраў.
Гэты прынцып вытрымліваўся на працягу стагоддзяў. Крэва было ў
спісе такіх пасяленняў. Нашчадкі тых татар і сёння жывуць у
мястэчку, славяцца як выдатныя гарбары.
Па спадчыне Крэва перайшло сыну Альгерда, вялікаму князю
Ягайле, князю Віцебскаму і Крэўскаму, у праваслаўнай традыцыі
вядомаму пад імем Якуба Андрэевіча. Пасля смерці Альгерда ў
1377 г. правы на трон падзялілі ўжо дзядзька і пляменнік. Але
горды сівы Кейстут не мог змірыцца з тым, што ўладу прыходзілася
дзяліць з маладым Ягайлам, які ў сваю чаргу сам імкнуўся да
самаўладдзя. У 1381 г. Кейстуту ўдалося пазбавіць улады свайго
пляменніка. І зноў Крэўскі замак быў звязаны з лесам дзяржавы умацаванні яго былі вельмі надзейнымі і таму Ягайла, як і некалі
яго бацька, схаваўся за замкавымі мурамі. Вось тут у гульню
ўступіла так званая "крыжацкая карта" - паступова, не адразу, а на
працягу дзесяцігоддзяў крыжакі сталі не проста вонкавай варожай
сілай, а ужо імкнуліся ўплываць на ўнутраную палітыку Вялікага
княства, прымалі непасрэдны ўдзел у барацьбе за трон. У 1382 г.
яны дапамаглі Ягайле, які ўцёк да іх, перамагчы Кейстута: князь
Трокаў і Жмудзі, апошні абаронца паганскай Літвы быў схоплены.
У Супрасльскім летапісе аб гэтым сказана так: "Князя великого
Кестутия... оковав ко Криеву послали и всадили во вежю... И там во
Криеве пятой нощи князя великого Кестутия удавили коморники
князя великого Ягайлавы". Удавілі, як гавораць нам польскія
крыніцы, залатым матузком ад ферязі (ypaчыстае адзенне са
стаячым каўнерам і вязаным матузком замест гузікаў).
Такі ж лес рыхтавалі Вітаўту, сыну Кейстута, які "седель во Криеве
за твердою сторожею в комьнате". Усведамленне нават не пагрозы
свайму жыццю, а вострае адчуванне прыніжэння і залежнасці,
153
штурхнулі Вітаўта да актыўных дзеянняў. Праз служанку сваей
жонкі ён уступіў у кантакт з сябрамі, якія і дапамаглі ажыццявіць
дзёрскі план пабегу. Пераапрануўшыся па парадзе жонкі Ганны ў
адзенне служанкі, Вітаўт перабраўся на сцены замка, на баявой
галярэі дачакаўся цемры, спусціўся ўніз, перайшоў роў, а недалёка
ад замка яго ужо чакалі коні - і нясіце коні хутчэй, не разбіраючы
дарогі, нясіце праз лясы і палі, нагадваючы ў імкненні вершніка і
каня герб вашага ўладара - "Пагоню".
Лютыя ворагі, стрыечныя браты рыхтуюцца да смяротнай
барацьбы. Далей усе набывае нечаканы паварот - да Ягайлы
прыбываюць паслы з Кракава і прапануюць вялікаму князю стаць
польскім каралём. 14 жніўня 1385 г. у сценах Крэўскага замка была
заключана персанальная унія, у выніку якой на чале дзвюх дзяржаў
станавіўся адзін чалавек. У апошні час, праўда, узніклі спрэчкі
адносна самой гэтай падзеі. Сумненні ў аўтэнтычнасці крэўскага
акта зыходзяць з боку літоўскай эміграцыі. Але логіка падзей
падказвае, што пагадненне, хутчэй за ўсё, адбылося. Гэты саюз быў
выгадным абедзвюм дзяржавам і ўсім народам ўсходняй Еўропы,
таму што дазваляў аб'яднаць сілы для сумеснага супрацьстаяння
нямецкай агрэсіі, а таксама для развіцця вытворчых сіл, для
ўстанаўлення трывалых гандлёвых сувязей. Заканамерным вынікам
Крэўскага пагаднення стала Грунвальдская перамога 1410 г.
Стаўшы польскім каралём, Ягайла не захацеў пакідаць у сваіх
тылах небяспечнага бунтарнага Вітаўта, якога да таго ж
падтрымлівала пэўная частка феадалаў Беларусі і Літвы. Браты
пайшлі на кампраміс - Вітаўт быў абвешчаны вялікім князем і
застаўся кіраваць княствам, але намінальна вярхоўным уладаром
з'яўляўся Ягайла.
Ну а што з Крэвам? Кароль аддае мястэчка з наваколлямі свайму
"найлюбленнаму" брату Аляксандру-Вігунду. У лютым 1387 г.
Ягайла падпісвае грамату аб заснаванні сямі прыхадскіх касцёлаў у
Віленскім дыяцэзе і надзяленні іх зямлёй. Сярод іх называецца і
Крэўскі касцёл Ашмянскага дэканату. Дэманстратыўна касцёл быў
закладзены на руінах паганскага капішча, куды, як пісалі польскія
даследчыкі, прыходзілі аддаваць даніну павагі Пяруну мясцовыя
крывічы і балты.
Так атрымалася, што быць уладаром Крэва не такі ўжо і шчаслівы
лес, бо ў 1391 г. атручаны апошні крэўскі князь Вігунд. Ен не
154
пакінуў нашчадкаў. Крэўскі ўдзел ліквідуецца, Крэва ўваходзіць у
склад Ашмянскага навету Віленскага ваяводства. Але Крэва, яго
замак прыцягваюць уладароў падчас усобіц.
Смерць Вітаўта Вялікага ў 1430 г. парушыла раўнавагу палітычнай
улады ў княстве. На трон выказалі прэтэнзіі сын Альгерда
Свідрыгайла і сын Кейстута Жыгімонт. Свідрыгайла быў вельмі
каларытнай асобай - усе жыццё імкнуўся да вялікакняскага трона,
удзельнічаў у шматлікіх авантурах. Сам каталік, меў сацыяльную
апору ў значнай часткі праваслаўнай шляхты. Імкнучыся здабыць
Крэва, што нароўні з Віцебскам павінна было належыць яму па
праву спадчыннасці ад Альгерда, у 1433 г. Свідрыгайла авалодаў
мястэчкам: "И приде ко Креиву и стояша два дни взяша Креиво
мурованны и сожже, а люден много посекоша и в полон поведоша".
На працягу стагоддзяў Крэва заставалася ў некаторай ступені
сімвалам дзяржаўнасці і манархі яшчэ неаднаразова звярталіся ў
сваіх думках і дзеяннях да Крэва: Казімір IV (Ягелончык),
уступаючы ў 1440 г. на трон, абнавіў касцёл, даў яму права збіраць
дзесяціну.
I зноў каля муроў Крэва вырашаўся лес вялікакняжацкага трона.
Пасля 1445 г. адбылася змова князя Міхалышка і князей
Валожынскіх. Задумвалі яны забіць вялікага князя Казіміра і ўзяць
гаспадарства. Але атрады дзяржаўных войск адцяснілі мяцежнікаў
да Крэва. І там тых князёў Валожынскіх пяць братоў злавілі, а
астатніх людзей Міхайлышкавых пабілі, а "інных жывых поймалі і
прывелі до велікого князя Казіміра до Трок і там же ix погубілі".
Безумоўна, усе гэта адбілася на замку, узнікла неабходнасць яго
ўзнавіць. У 1470 г. ён быў ужо ў добрым стане - названы адным з
шасці мураваных замкаў Вялікага княства Літоўскага.
Пачатак XVI ст. адзначыўся трагічнымі для Крэва падзеямі: з 1503
па 1506 г. яго некалькі разоў бралі ў аблогу і значна пашкодзілі
перакопскія татары. У такім гаротным стане і пабачыў пасяленне
дыпламат Сігізмунд Герберштэйн, калі ў 1518 г. занатаваў: "Крэва мястэчка з пакінутай крэпасцю". Усе ж замак быў адноўлены, таму
што ў жніўні 1519 г. яго захапілі падчас глыбокага рэйду па
Беларусі маскоўскія войскі. Тады ваяводы Васіля III дайшлі таксама
да Ашмян і да Меднікаў.
У 1564 г. у Вялікім княстве знайшоў выратаванне ад дэспатызму
155
Івана IV (Жахлівага) князь Андрэй Курбскі. Ад караля Жыгімонта
Аўгуста ён атрымаў Ковельскі маёнтак (на Украіне) і стараства
Крэўскае ў Віленскім ваяводстве. Трэба адзначыць, што гэтыя
пажалаванні былі супрацьзаконнымі - іншаземцы па Статуту 1529 г.
не маглі мець у Вялікім княстве землі і пасады, звязаныя з імі. Але ў
перабежчыках-магнатах былі зацікаўлены ва ўсіх краінах і на
парушэнне закона імкнуліся не звяртаць увагу. Магчыма, у сценах
Крэускага замка нараджаліся радкі лістоў Курбскага Івану
Жахліваму, дзе князь палемізіраваў з царом адносна самога
прынцыпу арганізацыі дзяржаўнага ладу.
3 пачаткам XVII ст. актывізаваўся pyx гарадоў і мястэчак за свае
вольнасці. Водгукам гэтых падзей з'яўляецца грамата Жыгімонта
III, датаваная 9 жніўня 1601 г., Пінскаму і Крэўскаму старасце
Валмінскаму, згодна з якою забаранялася прыгнятаць мяшчан і
сялян Крэўскай воласці ў сувязі з іх скаргай. Як далей разгортваліся
падзеі, мы не ведаем. Аднак фактам застаецца тое, што ў XVIIXVIII стст. (да ўключэння ў склад Расейскай імперыі) Крэва
карысталася магдэбургскім правам на самакіраванне. У замку
знаходзілася таксама рэзідэнцыя крэўскіх стараст. 3 моманту
надання магдэбургскага права ў драўляных пабудовах замка
мясцілася ратуша. Даследчык геральдыкі Беларусі А. Цітоў лічыць,
што Магдэбургія была нададзена (разам з гербом і пячаткай)
прывілеям у канцы XVII - першай палове XVIII ст. А ў 1792 г., у
цяжкі час напярэдадні другога падзелу Рэчы Паспалітай,
самакіраванне было пацверджана. Толькі нядаўна ўдалося
расшукаць заяву канцлера Вялікага княства Александра Сапегі,
датаваную 25 лютага 1795 г., за 241 дзень да канчатковага падзелу
Рэчы Паспалітай. У ей апошні канцлер пацвярджае ўсе
старажытныя правы і прывілеі места Крэва, спасылаючыся ў тым
ліку і на Акт Магдэбургіі: "1559 року месяца красавіка 7 дня". У
такім разе не выпадковы і скаргі 1601 г. - скардзіліся людзі
свабодныя, якія разумелі, што іх крыўдзяць, парушаюць іх прывілеі.
У пэўным сэнсе было загадкавым паходжанне амаль абавязковага
спадарожніка Магдэбургіі - крэўскага герба. За герб мястэчка
ўжываўся геральдычны знак "Леліва": выява ў блакітным полі
срэбнай шасціканцовай зоркі і залатога маладзіка, павернутага
рогамі ўверх. У польская рамантычнай традыцыі тлумачыцца, што
гэты герб надавалі рыцару за перамогу над ворагам пры свеце зорак
і месяца. Гэта прыватны герб. Быў ён распаўсюджаны сярод
156
шляхецкіх радоў наваколляў Крэва. Уважлівы аналіз гербоў
сведчыць, што матыў лелівы актыўна выкарыстоўваўся ў гербах
татар. А калі мы ўзгадаем значную колькасць татарскага
насельніцтва ў мястэчку, то стане зразумелым, чаму Крэва
атрымала менавіта такі герб.
Але вернемся ў XVII ст. 1626 год - Гаштольд аднаўляе Крэўскі
касцёл і павялічвае ягоны прыход. А праз нейкіх там 18 гадоў
надыходзяць жахлівыя часы, што ў польскай гістарыяграфіі
атрымалі назву "Патоп". Карона Польская была акупавана
шведскімі войскамі, Вялікае княства занялі маскоўцы. Падчас
бясконцых вайсковых сутычак, рабаванняў і рэквізіцый, якія
доўжыліся з 1654 па 1667 г., насельніцтва Беларусі скарацілася
ўдвая, вымерлі мястэчкі і вёскі. Ашмянскі павет, куды ўваходзіла
Крэва, згубіў 130066 чалавек - 53,2 працэнта ўсіх насельнікаў. І
невыпадкова, што менавіта ў гэты час былі тэзаўрыраваны
(захаваны) манетныя скарбы ў Крэве. Два з іх, знойдзеныя на
працягу 1884-1885 гг., складаліся з манет Рэчы Паспалітай і
Шведская Прыбалтыкі. Датуюцца яны сярэдзіная XVII ст., а пра
адзін скарб можна дакладна сказаць, што захаваны ён у 1650 г.
Небяспека ўжо адчувалася, узрастала псіхічная напружанасць, і
людзі імкнуліся загадзя ратаваць свае грошы. Крэўскія скарбы своеасаблівы напамін аб тых жахлівых часах.
Пасля разбурэнняў 1654-1667 гг. аб Крэве амаль стагоддзе
фактычна няма звестак - яшчэ адно сведчанне спусташэнняў. І
толькі пад 1743 г. у гісторыю Крэва ўпісаны цікавы эпізод. Годам
раней пачалі адліваць званы ў віленскай манстэрні Тамаша
Апановіча (Гапановіча, Апанкевіча). Адзін з іх і быў устаноўлены ў
Крэўскім касцёле. Адбывалася падзея пры вялікай колькасці народу
- гэта была значная падзея для ўсіх часоў.
У рэшце рэшт Крэва ў XVIII ст. здолела ўзняцца з папялішчаў,
адрадзіцца як гандлёвае мястэчка. І шлях, што ішоў ад Смаргоні на
поўдзень, называўся Крэўскім - пэўная прыкмета значнасці
пасялення. Будуецца на гэтым шляху карчма, дзе былі шкляныя
шыбы і ганах, каб відаць было карчму менавіта па шляху з Крэва.
Аб гэтым сведчыць інвентар 24 чэрвеня 1788 г.
На працягу XVIII ст. адбыліся і істотныя змены ў нацыянальным
складзе мястэчка. Падчас мясарубкі сярэдзіны XVII ст. этнічнае
беларускае бюргерства было там вынішчана. Утварыўшыйся вакуум
157
пачало актыўна запаўняць яўрэйскае насельніцтва, якое на працягу
XVIII-XIX стст. займалася рамяслом і гандлем.
Гаворачы пра Крэва, мы ведаем, што яно знаходзілася ў складзе
Вялікага княства Літоўскага, але варта ўзгадаць яшчэ адну цікавую
старонку з гісторыі мястэчка - выявы яго на сярэднявечных картах.
З'яўленне пасялення на карце - гэта значная падзея, якая сведчыць
не толькі аб памерах, але і аб палітычнай значнасці населенага
пункта. Упершыню назва Крэва сустракаецца на карце Мікалая з
Кузы ў 1507 г., пераробленай Маркам Бэнэвентанам і Бернардам
Вапоўскім (Рым). На гэтай карце Крэва знаходзіцца побач з ракой
Віліяй, што сцякае з гор, асобна выдзелены пагоркавы і ледавіковы
ландшафты. I ўсё-такі ёсць недакладнасці. Крэва намалявана на
паўночным усходзе ад Вільні, тады як на самой справе яно на
паўднёвым усходзе. Другі раз, магчыма, Крэва з'яўляецца на карце
Паўночнай Еўропы Оласа Вялікага (Венецыя, 1539). Назва
лацінізавана (Cineres). Але па ўсіх прыкметах - знаходжанне на
усход ад Вільні (пазначэнне замка) сведчыць аб тым, што гэта
сапраўды Крэва. I яшчэ каларытная дэталь. Каля мястэчка паказана
сцэнка здабычы мёду дзікіх пчол. Міжволі ўзгадваецца
мядзведзевая "акадэмія", што знаходзілася ў суседняй Смаргоні з
XVII па пачатак XIX ст., якую заснаваў князь Радзівіл. У гэтых
мясцінах мядзведзяў лавілі і дрэсіравалі, пасля чаго іх развозілі па
ўсяму краю.
У 1589 г. Крэва з'яўляецца на карце Мацея Струбіча (Кёльн). Карта
была спецыялізаванай і адлюстроўвала тэатр вайны за Інфлянты (у
рускай гістарыяграфіі - Лівонская вайна). Натуральна, што Крэва ў
такім выпадку цікавіла менавіта як абарончы пункт на падыходзе да
сталіцы Вялікага княства - Вільні. I сапраўды, значком указваецца
месцазнаходжанне замка. Прысутнічае Крэва і на картах
знакамітага картографа Герхарда Меркатара - на карце Вялікага
княства Літоўскага 1595 г., выданай у Дуйсбурзе, і ў сумесным з
Йодкасам Гондзіўсам Малым атласе (Амстэрдам, 1607 г.). На
парыжскай карце "Ваяводств Віленскага і Троцкага" Ніколаса
Сансона д'Аббевіля 1665 г. Крэва зноў значыцца замкам. Як
сведчаць даследаванні, ён яшчэ ў XVIII ст. знаходзіўся ў адносна
добрым стане. Але пасля з'яўлення магутнай агнепальнай зброі,
значнага змянення тактыкі вайны, Крэўскі замак ужо ніяк не мог
выконваць свае ранейшыя функцыі. І на вельмі дасканалай карце
Вялікага княства Яна Непрэцкі (Нюрнберг, 1749 г.) Крэва пазначана
158
даволі проста - як мястэчка.
1795-ы лічыцца годам канчатковай ліквідацыі Рэчы Паспалітай,
апошнія беларускія землі ўвайшлі ў склад Расейскай імперыі. Крэва
стала заштатным мястэчкам Ашмянскага павета Віленскай (у 17971801 гг. Літоўскай) губерніі. Непатрэбна была ўжо ратуша (у Расеі
не існавала магдэбургскага права), яна згарэла, ці спалілі. Сам замак
перадаецца казённаму ведамству, і ў 1827 г. робяцца яго абмерныя
малюнкі.
Але вобраз Крэва, паданні і рамантычны лес пасялення не
пераставалі хваляваць людзей, асабліва ў XIX ст., калі адбывалася
канчатковае станаўленне гісторыі як навукі ў сённяшнім сэнсе
слова. 3 другога боку прадстаўнікі народаў былой Рэчы Паспалітай,
пазбаўленыя дзяржаўнасці, імкнуліся зразумець прычыны таго, што
адбылося, знайсці свой шлях і перспектыву. У імкненні да гэтага іх
позіркі часта звярталіся да мінулага, жадаючы адшукаць адказ там.
У такіх умовах гісторыя набыла асобную значнасць. І даследчыкі
вызначалі асобныя перыяды, месцы, дзе і калі вырашаўся лес
народа. Натуральна, Крэва заўжды было ў цэнтры ўвагі такіх
пошукаў. Міхаіл Балінскі, так шмат напісаўшы пра Вялікае княства,
прысвяціў яму асобную кніжку. Аўтара найбольш цікавілі сам
замак і старажытныя легенды, іншыя падзеі. Выявіў Міхаіл Балінскі
і крэўскае гарадзішча. Ен выкарыстаў таксама легенду пра
падземны ход замка, якую раней успамінаў Рамуальд Зянькевіч.
Яўстафій Тышкевіч, напрыклад, лічыў, што для дапамогі ў
будаўніцтве замкаў (у тым ліку і Крэўскага) запрашаліся
заходнееўрапейскія майстры.
Адам Кіркор вывучаў старажытны шлях з Вільні на Заслаўе праз
Крэва. Цікавіла вучонага і этнічная гісторыя мястэчка. Гняздом
крывічоў называў яго пачынальнік беларускай навуковай археалогіі
Зарыян Даленга-Хадакоўскі, якому шмат чым дапамог знакаміты
граф Храптовіч. He абышоў увагай мястэчка і Тэадор Нарбут. Аўтар
нататкаў пра Палессе К. Контрым, які нарадзіўся ў мястэчку
Багданава Вілейскага павету, ставіў пад сваімі артыкуламі подпіс
"Петр з-пад Крэва". У 1893 г. абмеры на замку зрабіў віленскі
археолаг Ф. Пакроўскі.
Тым не менш мястэчка, пазбаўленае самакіравання і пэўнага
дагляду ва ўмовах, калі Вільня ужо не была сталіцай, стала
заняпадаць. Дайшло да таго, што мясцовыя жыхары пачалі
159
разбіраць замак для гаспадарчых патрэб. Аб Крэве ў XIX ст. як у
польскім, так і ў расейскім друку пачалі пісаць: "В настоящее время
бедное, еврейское местечко, расположенное на каменистой и
безлесной почве".
Працягвала развівацца і пашырацца ганчарнае рамясло ў Крэве з
XIV ст. І праваслаўную царкву Аляксандра Неўскага, што
пабудавалі ў 1854 г. (калі ўжо распачалася жорсткая палітыка
русіфікацыі, у якой скарыстоўвалі і тагачасны інструмент
дзяржаўнай машыны - Расейскую праваслаўную царкву), узвялі ўсё
ж не ў зусім афіцыйным, псеўдарасейскім стылі, а больш у
народным, скарыстаўшы пры гэтым муроўку з бутавага камяню элемент вонкавай архаізацыі.
Жыло сярод мясцовых жыхароў і паэтычнае слова. У 1980 г. падчас
фальклорнай экспедыцыі ў наваколлях Крэва было запісана
некалькі вершаў, якія вельмі дакладна адпавядаюць тэксту твораў
Францішка Багушэвіча, чалавека, што жыў і тварыў на
Смаргоншчыне. Яшчэ ў канцы XIX ст. жыхары Крэва былі знаёмы з
кніжкамі незабыўнага Францішка. Аўтар вершаў праз сто гадоў
пазабыўся, крыху змяніўся тэкст твораў, але дух паэзіі Багушэвіча
захаваўся, бо турбавала яна беларусаў і пасля ягонай смерці.
Спецыфічным у наваколлях Крэва было становішча шляхты. У XIX
ст. для дробная шляхты на Ашмяншчыне i Смаргоншчыне не
засталося месца, яна як бы "растварылася" паміж буйнымі
землеўладальнікамі i сялянамі. Растлумачыць гэта можна тым, што
за папярэднія стагоддзі ў сэрцы дзяржавы, каля сталіцы, імкнуліся
пасяліцца многія, дай і было тут больш бяспечна, чым, скажам, на
Мсціслаўшчыне.
А ўвогуле, на 1895 г. у Крэва налічвалася 2112 жыхароў, 249 двары,
дзве праваслаўныя царквы, касцёл, багадзельня, школа. План
забудовы мястэчка 1869 г. дае тагачасныя назвы вуліц, якія вельмі
прывязаны да канкрэтнага аб'екта, альбо адпавядаюць пэўнаму
напрамку: Замкавая, Барунская, Татарская, Зарэчная... Да таго ж
XIX ст. пакінула нам некалькі выяў замка. Найбольш вядома
гравюра Напалеона Орды, замалёўкі Б. Тамашэвіча.
Наступнае стагоддзе таксама не было спакойным для Крэва. Больш
чым тры гады тут вяліся пазіцыйныя баі падчас першай сусветнай
ванны. Само мястэчка было падзелена лініяй фронту. I зараз,
шпацыруючы па крэўскіх наваколлях, натыкаешся альбо на
160
паўразбураныя нямецкія доты, альбо на зарослыя рускія акопы.
Менавіта тады замак быў страшэнна пашкоджаны артылерыйскімі
абстрэламі.
Такім яго ўбачыў у 1929 г. Язэп Драздовіч, які і адлюстраваў падзеі
ў сваёй творчасці, замаляваў руіны. Тут мастак больш адчуў, чым
зразумеў тугое перапляценне лесу замка i лесу народа, сувязь у
гісторыі колішніх замкаў. Пабудаваныя як заслона ад крыжацкіх
навалаў, яны былі злучаны лёхамі: Крэва, Вільня, Меднікі. Потым у
гэту фалькларызаваную сістэму былі ўключаны пазненшыя замкі,
напрыклад Гальшанскі.
У 20-30-х гг. Крэва знаходзілася ў складзе Польскай дзяржавы. У
беларусаў, у тым ліку ў жыхароў мястэчка, не пыталіся, як яны
жадаюць жыць. Карыстаючыся запазненнем працэсу нацыянальнай
кансалідацыі беларусаў, Масква i Варшава вырашалі паміж сабой у
цяжкай спрэчцы прэтэнзіі на нашыя землі. І штучная мяжа, што з
поўначы на поўдзень рассякла Беларусь, была глыбокай крывавай
ранай на яе целе. Але трэба адзначыць, што калі на ўсход ад
граніцы актыўна праводзілася калектывізацыя, вынішчалася
магчымасць свабоднай працы і гандлю, то на захад ад мяжы
існавала магчымасць прадпрымальніцтва, значная частка сялян
валодала зямлёй. Характэрная рыса ўкладу тагачаснага
заходнебеларускага рэгіёну - шырокае распаўсюджанне ганчарных
промыслаў. Уласная гаспадарка патрабавала вялікай колькасці
посуду, а металічныя начынні былі дарагімі, шкляныя нетрывалымі. У такіх умовах прадукцыя мясцовых ганчароў
карысталася вялікім попытам, юрыдычныя жа аспекты ўласнай
дзейнасці былі станоўча вырашаны.
Адным з цэнтраў ганчарства і было Крэва. Яшчэ ў 1912 г. у Вільні
было створана "Таварыства дапамогі саматужніцкім промыслам і
народнаму мастацтву". У 1924 г. яно наладзіла ў Крэве ганчарныя
курсы, куды былі запрошаны ганчары, каб азнаёміцца з
разнастайнымі прыёмамі тэхналагічнай апрацоўкі керамікі абпальваннем, глазураваннем, аздабленнем. Правядзенне падобных
курсаў у пэўным сэнсе адзнака дасягненняў тутэйшых ганчароў.
Крэўскі посуд у XX ст. рабілі на нажным коле, глазуравалі, часам
скарыстоўваючы ў якасці аздаблення ангобную (з белай гліны)
размалёўку ў выглядзе звычайных раслінных матываў. Выразныя
рысы крэўскага посуду - добра вызначальны S-падобны профіль
161
сценак, устойлівасць форм. На 2-й Усерасейскай саматужніцкай
выстаўцы 1913 г. у Пецярбурзе сярод іншых майстроў быў
узнагароджаны таксама Міхаіл Пазнанскі з Крэва, які прадставіў
збаночкі, міскі, слоікі, імбрычкі і нейкую адмысловую фантазійную
бутэльку. Пасля 1939 г. у ганчарных цэнтрах Заходняй Беларусі
былі створаны арцелі, якія ў 1950-я гады адна за другой спынілі
сваю дзейнасць - шырокае пранікненне таннага посуду з іншых
матэрыялаў і абмежаванні юрыдычна-ўласніцкага плана
разбуральна паўплывалі на ганчарства. На неданішчаных рэштах у
Крэве стварылі цэх Астравецкага камбіната будаўнічых
матэрыялаў, які выпускае амаль толькі вазонікі метадам штампоўкі.
Але зацікаўленаму чалавеку рабочыя гэтага цэха і зараз могуць
падараваць збанок тыпова крэўскай формы.
Трыццатыя гады пакінулі нам таксама будынак вялікага драўлянага
касцёла. Ен быў асвечаны ў 1937 г. і ўяўляў сабой вельмі цікавую з
архітэктурнага погляду пабудову. Ужо нібыта адышоў мадэрн з
ягонай выразнасцю экспрэсіўных ліній і плоскасцей, а шырокае
распаўсюджанне атрымаў звышрацыянальны канструктывізм. Тым
не менш свабоднае формаўтварэнне архітэктурных аб'ёмаў, багатая
і разнастайная пластыка Крэўскага касцёла сведчаць аб тым, што
гэта ўсё-такі мадэрн. Прычым шырока ўжыты рысы гістарычных
стыляў: барока (агульная планіроўка і вырашэнне франтона) і
рэнесанса (трактоўка вежаў). Нейдзе ў 1961 г. касцёл быў закрыты,
зрублены вежы і нарошчаны другі паверх. І зараз, гледзячы на
звычайны паралепіпед шпіталя, цяжка знайсці ў ім прыкметы былой
бажніцы.
Асобная старонка гісторыі Крэва - часіны другой сусветнай вайны.
Цяжкі ўспамін пакінулі аб сабе нацысты, што вынішчылі шмат
насельніцтва. Але выразна быў бачны і польска-беларускі канфлікт.
Добра ўзброеныя і арганізаваныя фарміраванні Арміі Краёвай з
крэсовых палякаў падпарадкоўваліся лонданскаму эмігранцкаму
ўраду. Сваёй арганізацыйна-тэрытарыяльнай пабудовай ак
практычна цалкам адпавядала даваеннай сістэме польскай
адміністрацыі. На нашай тэрыторыі дзейнічалі падраздзяленні
чатырох акруг АК: Віленскай, Беластоцкай, Навагрудскай,
Палескай. Найбольш магутнай лічылася Віленская, куды якраз і
ўваходзіла Крэва. Сістэма закліку ў фарміраванні была наладжана
вельмі сур'ёзна. За адмову прыйсці па павестцы местачкоўца альбо
хутараніна чакаў растрэл. Пры гэтым спасылаліся на вераснёўскі
162
1939 г. загад аб усеагульнай мабілізацыі, які не быў адменены і,
значыць, працягваў дзейнічаць. Менавіта акаўцы набудавалі ў
глухіх лясах Заходняй Беларусі трывалыя падземныя бункеры. У
1942-1943 гг., калі стаў зразумелым крах фашызму, акаўцы
асноўную сваю ўвагу скіравалі на беларусаў і літоўцаў. У лістападзе
1943 г. пачалося татальнае вынішчэнне ў першую чаргу
нацыянальнай інтэлігенцыі. Гэтыя землі павінны былі стаць толькі
польскімі. Знішчалі настаўнікаў, урачоў, святароў. Вось і ў Крэве
акаўцы замардавалі протаіерэя Міхала Леўчына. "Жонка яго,
Ларыса, настаўніца беларускай пачатковай школкі ў Крэве...
замардавана".
І зараз Крэва ў асноўным захавала старажытную планіроўку. Як і
раней, асноўныя вуліцы мястэчка сыходзяцца на цэнтральным
пляцу, дзе раней актыўна гандлявалі і адбываліся важныя
грамадскія падзеі. Але амаль не захавалася старых жыллёвых і
гаспадарчых пабудоў, а з сучасных не шмат якія выглядаюць
рэспектабельна. У цэнтры мястэчка высіцца паўзруйнаваны замак,
штогод на галоўнай вежы якога выводзіць дзяцей пара буслоў. Яны
не пакідаюць сваёй Радзімы, і хочацца, каб мы не забывалі пра
Крэва, каб яно не адстала ад нашага часу і туды прыйшлі б
эфектыўныя эканамічныя адносіны, а вуліцы былі б
добраўпарадкаваны. Хочацца верыць, што замак будзе
закансерваваны і пазбаўлены ад пагрозы знішчэння, а ў будучым і
рэстаўрыраваны.
Котоу Аляксей
класс,г. Смаргонь
Беларусь
My father
My father is great
His work is neat
He doesn't like something bad
He likes everything good
He holds a cricket bat
And he is a great person to me
Sasmitha Suriyapatabendi
Vijaya College, Matale
Sri Lanka
163
Wadih Ali Safi
He's 73 years old
He doesn't like the cold
He is a famous singer
He has a tall finger
He is a hard worker
He likes to be a writer
We often see him on television
Singing on a special occasion
His character is fun
He looks like the sun
He is bald
He has lots of gold
He is very fat
He doesn't put on a hat
His favourite dish is mloukhie
When Wadih see it he says “yieh”
His Indak Bahria is our favourite song
He doesn't like the tall tongue.
His favourite colour is white
He doesn't know that his dogs bite
Mjadara is his favourite dish
He likes to eat fish
Classic music is his favourite type
With the fruits are ripe
His favourite song is
Kbirna with Najwa Karam
He doesn't like the word "I am"
We wish him to stay in good health
And also to stay wealthy.
Rasha, Fatima, Mohammad and Hassan
Ghobeiry IntermediatePublic School, Beirut
Lebanon
164
My club - Minsk Infantry Regiment
My name is Andrew Shpilyow.
My teacher, Tatiana Serjanina, told me about the Lewin 2004 website
and I made my mind to tell you about my unusual hobby. Every person
has a hobby. I’m very much interested in history of my country Belarus.
So my hobby is the history of my country and the war of 1812.
Practically every month my friends and I go to reconstruct battles. I
participated in many battles: they were the Ostrolenka battle 2002-2004,
the Borodino battle 2002-2004, the Kaunas battle 2002-2004, the
Berezina battle 2002-2003, The 900th anniversary of Borisov, the battle
in Smolensk and others.
Our club was organized by a group of enthusiasts in 1994. According to
its Regulations all the members of the club study the military history of
my country Belarus and share our knowledge with people all over the
world. Nowadays there are forty men and women in the club. I’m the
only student in the club and very proud of it.
Minsk Infantry Regiment was formed in 1806, August 18 by the order of
Alexander the 1st. It was formed as musketeers’ regiment, but soon it
was turned into grenadiers’ regiment.
The 4th Infantry Regiment used to be part of the Russian army. Its
soldiers were Belarusian and struggled bravely in the Borodino battle in
1812. The Minsk Infantry Regiment stopped its existence in 1917.
Andrew Shpilyow
Law Gymnasia #42, Minsk
Belarus
My parents
My parents are very good. I like my parents. My father is Anada. He is a
transport officer. He works in the Department of Agrarian Services. My
father's home town is Kelaniya.
My mother is Jenita. Her home town is Rathnapura.
I will protect my parents.
Ruchira Weerawansa
Sri Lanka
165
Я – громадянка України
Тихий літній вечір. Яскраві зорі всіяли безмежний купол неба,
оточили примхливим колом місяць, який велично пливе у Всесвіті,
ллє на землю срібне світло. Ніжно тремтить листячко на тополі,
солов’їна пісня невидимого співця порушує урочисту тишу...
Чудово, чи не так? І на фоні цієї чарівної картини тихо лине, немов
боїться розхлюпати щастя, ніжна українська пісня. Де ж ще можна
побачити неповторну красу, відчути людські почуття, перелиті у
звуки, як не на нашій рідній Україні?
Як не любити цю землю і людей, що живуть на ній?! Мій край – це
Чорне і Азовське море, гори Карпати, бори Полісся, синьоокі озера
Волині, південні степи, Дніпро – Славутич...
Найкращі спогади у мене залишилися про відпочинок улітку на
Чорному морі... Стрункі смереки оберігали мій спокій і відпочинок
у Карпатах. Це рідний край моєї мами. Люблю гарний, багатий
природними копалинами Донбас – родинне місце мого тата. Також
люблю милуватися моїм Придніпров’ям, його розкішними садами,
широкими степами, запашними лугами.
Пригадую, як одного разу їхали з мамою і татом з Криму через усю
Україну. Зупинялись у мальовничих куточках, милувалися
чарівною природою. Багато запам’яталось мені після цієї чудової
подорожі – нові міста і села, парки і музеї, незвичайні природні
явища, нові друзі. Та найбільше мене вразила доброта людей, які
зустрічалися нам по дорозі.
Пишаюсь я тобою, мій рідний краю, моя земле, твоєю красою,
багатством, мудрими та щедрими людьми. Ну, хто в світі не знає
Тараса Шевченка Лесю Українку, Олександра Довженка, Ліну
Костенко, Андрія Шевченка, Володимира і Віталія Кличків та
багато інших українців.
Це твої люди, Україно! Я щаслива, що я теж українка.
Шкуркіна Наталія (Shkurkina Natalia)
Україна
166
Historical sites in Tanzania
Tanzania is a country which came to be known so after the union of
Tanganyika and Zanzibar. The more interesting thing is that Zanzibar is
also the union of two islands Pemba and Unguja. Tanzania was once ruled
by Arabs, Germans and the British. All these facts make a part of the
history of Tanzania. These capitalists built Bomas, very well fortified
buildings still seen in some areas up to date.
One of the historical sites in the country is the old Uldavai Gorge. This is
very famous because it is the place where early stone age man lived. It is
found at Ngorongoro in Arusha Region.
Another site is at Isimila in Iringa Region. Stone tools made and used by
stone age men can be seen.
Kondoa Irangi is another famous historical site. It is a place where one can
see cave drawings. I think these people were advanced at that time to have
been able to do so.
Another famous historical site is at Bagamoyo. It was once a slave market.
Many Tanzanians were sold as slaves at this place.
The Stone Town is another famous historical site which is in Zanzibar. It
is an Islamic traditional town. It was built by Arabs. So were the
settlement of Arabs. They used to exploit the indigenous people by
forcing them to work on clove plantations. Now the people of Zanzibar
live in these old stone buildings.
In general, Tanzania is full of exciting places.
Geofrey Mbosoli
Arusha School
Tanzania
Our country
Our country is Sri Lanka.
It is in the Indian Ocean.
It is an island.
It’s a small country.
It’s a beautiful island.
I love Sri Lanka.
Isuru Uthpala
Sri Lanka
167
Athletics around the world
Sports are an important part of every culture. Many people participate in
them, and even those who don't are usually active fans of some kind of
sport. Those who participate in high school and college sports know that
they can be a really intense part of school. Sometimes they can be even
more intense than the school work itself. The popularity of each
individual sport varies throughout the different parts of the world but it
would be impossible to find a place where people weren't involved in
sporting events of some kind.
High school sports teams are a huge part of many lives during their high
school careers. Being involved in your school's sports is beneficial in
many ways. They get you involved with a school activity, they allow you
to meet more people and they're fun. On the other hand, they take a lot of
time away from your school work, they can open up a lot of room for
stress and they can cause tension between you and other students. For
instance, for years there has been an ongoing battle between girl soccer
players and the girl's volleyball team at my school. It's kind of sad to see
how friendships can form and end as the sports seasons come and go.
College sports can take even more dedication.
I am at Colby-Saywer College a lot because I work there and have a
radio show there as well. I am friends with a couple of students who are
on the varsity sports teams there. From what I understand, college sports
are very intense, even if the school is a small class. My radio-show
mentor, who is also one of my friends, participates on the CSC Rugby
team. It's amazing how much time he spends with that team. I think that I
would get sick of it after awhile. It is important to really love the sport
that you play and be able to play it at a varsity college level although I
think that it would be easier to just play intramural sports if you don't
want such responsibility. The disadvantage of intramural sports is not
being able to compete with a high level of competitiveness. Some people
don't like such a level of competitiveness though and so there are other
kinds of sports to play.
If you're not into practicing a lot, and you're not really a team player, it is
great to take up a sport that doesn't require a team: like skiing. Skiing is
fun, athletically stimulating, and very relaxing. There's nothing like
going to the mountain for a couple of runs on a Saturday afternoon by
yourself. I know after an entire fall of team bonding during soccer,
skiing is definitely a sport I look forward to. I do not compete with my
168
school's ski team because I believe that skiing should be an individual
sport. Skiing is very popular here.
In the United States we have sports that are more popular here than in
other places. For example, American football is huge. In Europe though,
football is soccer, and although soccer is becoming more widespread, I
don't think it will ever become as popular here as it is in Europe.
Baseball is big here too.
Recently, during the play-offs to the World Series, I was amazed to be in
the middle of complete chaos everywhere I went. It was crazy! I have
never seen people go so insane over a sports team before. My physics
teacher refused to shave until the Sox won the World Series. I was
almost caught up in a fight between a Yankee fan and a Red Sox fan at
school, and I noticed huge billboards everywhere I went reading:
"NOOOMMAAA," or "Yankees SUCK." This was just craziness! Even
those completely athletically declined were still able to get so involved.
People participate in sports because it provides a sense of fulfilment for
them. Whether you're the lead scorer on the field, or the bench warmer,
being part of a team is great. Being a huge fan of a team is just as
important. Imagine if there were no fans to cheer on the games. Overall,
every aspect of sports is important and I couldn't imagine what we would
do with all of our spare time without them.
Angelina Tagliatela
Virtual High School
U.S.A.
169
Why do people cheat?????
Since the beginning of our childhood we have been hearing that Honesty
is the best policy but now the era has changed and this best policy is
being ruined. Did you know that more people are cheating today because
they think everyone else cheats? We can refer to this statement that
"after a depressing 2002 in which corporate executives too numerous to
count cheated shareholders by fudging their accounts or manipulating
markets, we have to ask whether cheating has become the new national
norm". We have always had a few cheaters among us...Why do people
cheat? There are two simple answers, neither very noble. People cheat to
get ahead, even if they don't qualify for advancement and even if they
can't win in fair competition. Such people don't care about anyone else
but themselves.
Some people cheat today because they simply cannot get everything
done which needs to be done. Life has become so intense, so rushed, so
fully packed. Many shortcuts we seek involve cheating, copying school
papers from the internet or cheating our companies by telling our bosses
we are sick so we can catch up on housework or errands.
Some people cheat today not just because they want to get ahead, but
more because they fear the embarrassment of failure. Parents put huge
expectations on children: “You have to win, we've sacrificed so much to
make you a competitive sportsman”. Culture says again and again that
you have to be successful and wealthy to be happy. Faced with this fear
of being a failure, too many people seek a shortcut and falsify their
resumé, cheat on their SATs, or fudge numbers at work to look better.
More people are cheating today because they think everyone else cheats;
we can give an example that, I had to cheat on the test, some students
argue, because everyone else cheats and we are graded on a curve. Some
business students and some business people believe that "everyone
cheats" and that you have to do so to be competitive.
Finally, an increasing number of cheaters are arguing that they must
cheat to resist unfair new systems of accountability. Teachers in schools
are resistant to performance based testing because it may threaten their
jobs. Employees cheat to resist systems that silently measure their
output. Some welfare advocates resist needs based tests because they
may remove some people from the rolls. So how can we reset the
nation's moral compass and stem the troubling rise of cheating? There
170
are things you and I can do individually and there are things that must be
done by our leaders in government, business, education, and the media.
But unfortunately our leaders are also part of same sect. They are
cheating in their own profession. At this, a quote comes to mind "Behind
every fortune there is crime". It seems so real on our leaders, who are
running from their responsibilities.
What can we individually do??
Sadqain Jafri
Pakistan
My school
My school is the best school
It is neat and quite cool
All the people of my school
Are dedicated and successful
My school has four branches
All are neat and cool
By reading this we come to know
My school is Al Murtaza School
Kumail Abbas
Pakistan
My family
My mother is Damayanthi Attygala. She is a teacher at Dharmapala
School. She is 37 years old. Her home town is Piliyandala. My mother
loves me very much and I love her too.
My father is Sarath Wickramaarachchi. He is an accountant. He is 41
years old. He brings toys for me. My father loves me very much, and I
love him too.
Praveen Wickramaarachchi
Sri Lanka
171
My country Sri Lanka
My country is very beautiful, it’s Sri Lanka. My city is very old, big with
very beautiful places. My city is Colombo. The capital of Sri Lanka is Sri
Jayawardanapura Kotte.
There's a place named Sigiriya in my country. It’s very nice, with green
coloured grass. The main wild place is Yala. It’s a very big place. There
are a lot of wild animals there like tigers, wolves, goats, hares, elephants
and lots of animals. We’re going to enjoy it by jeep.
From those animals my favourite animal is the tiger. The tiger is a very
clever and strong animal. He has got two eyes, one mouth, two ears and a
long tail. He is an orange colour. He eats meat and drinks water. He runs
and jumps very fast. I love the tiger very much.
Shamal Perera.
Sri Lanka
The thinking of a girl
A few days ago I was talking to a girl who is a really good friend of mine.
Her thinking impressed me a lot. She is the eldest in her home. She has
one younger brother and a mother. She has no father and, being the eldest,
she has some responsibilities on her shoulder.
She has just passed her 10th grade and is going to take admission into high
school. Here in Pakistan there are private and government high schools.
The private high schools are expensive but their teaching style is nice. She
is an intelligent girl and has had good marks in her secondary life, so she
must proceed for private school, but when I asked her she told me that she
wouldn't go for that because it is too expensive and being the eldest, she
didn't want to be a burden on her mom’s shoulders.
The aim of telling all this is that, being so young, she thinks very
positively and she is aware about her responsibilities.
Muhammad Salman
Degree College Gulshan-E-Iqbal, Karachi
Pakistan
172
Життя без наркотиків
Наркотики – це одна з найбільших в наш час проблем. Вони вже
встигли забрати життя мільйонів людей по всьому світу. Уряди
багатьох держав впроваджуюють спеціальні соціальні програми для
бородьби з цим злом.
Але ці заходи можуть не приносити ні якої користі, якщо не
підкріплювати їх радикальними діями.
Зараз ми багато чуємо про шкідливість таких наркотиків, як героїн,
опіум, гашиш, саултан. Бачимо по телевізору, як міліція арештовує
наркоманів і наркодиллерів. Проте, ми непомічаємо однієї
маленької, але дуже важливої деталі. Знищуючи сильно діючи
наркотики, ми забуваємо про шкідливість тютюну і алкоголю, які є
дозволеними слабкими наркотиками.
Міжнародний інститут соціальних досліджннь зробив прогноз
стосовно України, що до 2020 року 50% українців можуть померти
через куріння, і ще 10% через зловживання алкоголем. Ці цифри
приголомшують. І це недивно, бо Україна займає одне з перших
місць по імпорту тютюну. Для нас шестирічний хлопчик який
курить, вже не є чимось незвичайним, а придбати сигарети досить
легко.
Та це не єдина проблема. Чому люди вживають наркотики? Є
багато причин: щось не склалось на роботі чи в родині, емоційні
стреси, вплив якихось психологічних факторів. А найчастіше
наркотики починають вживати “від нічого робити”, і переважно
підлітки. Щоб якось зарадити цьому і не будувати нових
наркодиспансерів, потрібно будувати будинки культури, які були
раніше. Де діти знаходили б альтернативу вживанню наркотиків.
Також необхідно максимально зменшити доступ до тютюну і
алкоголю неповнолітніх осіб.
На даний момент проблема наркотиків є глабальною у всьому світі.
З нею потрібно боротись спільними зусиллями. Не можна стояти
осторонь і спостерігати за тим що відбувається. Але ця проблема
вирішиться не скоро, бо наркотики – це великі гроші, які належать
великим людям.І в цьому бізнесі людське життя нічого не варте.
Козловський Ігорь (Kozlovsky Igor)
Україна
173
A letter to our parents
Dear Parents,
We are teenagers and we have our opinions and we become mature. But
you are still afraid for us. We want to be autonomous and maybe you
were the same at this age. We want to go to many places like the beach,
the casino and into the country. We also like to do things that you don't
let us do, such as smoking and staying late outside the house. Sometimes
we want to do these things because we like them and sometimes we do
them as the result of peer pressure. We are trying through this letter to
ask you to let us do some of these things because we really like them.
We always want to communicate with you to have a good relationship
and understanding between us and you.
Haytham Al-Ezzi, Mohammad Ayoub, Arwa Hmadi and Youssef Yassin
Lebanon
The generation gap
We are teenagers,
and we have rights
it must apply days and nights.
We face a lot of problems with our parents,
and it is silly.
All that because they don't understand us really.
We like to go out and have fun,
but this will never be done.
As long as our parents don't know,
that their children are older than ago.
We must sit with each other,
and discuss all problems together
to be the happiest family ever.
Sara Baydoun, Rania Karkatly, Ali Omran and Mohammad Sleiman
Lebanon
174
Смерть…
Обезумевшая повелительница судьбы, следующая за нами по
пятам… Ты повсюду, за каждым поворотом, в каждом доме, за
каждой дверью. Ты ловишь тот самый момент, когда твоя жертва
не может противостоять тебе, медленно сжимаешь свои худощавые
руки вокруг нее, душишь и уходишь, еще долго наслаждаясь вкусом
только что оборвавшейся жизни.
Ты невидима для многих, но я смотрела в твои глаза. Эти
безжизненные, ледяные глаза, способные пламя превратить в уголь.
Я видела тебя в людях, близких моему сердцу… Я видела, но ничем
не могла помочь, я имела право лишь наблюдать, как ты
исполняешь свой излюбленный ритуал. Ты лишаешь меня веры в
жизнь, ты отнимаешь у меня все, что мне дорого… ТАК ты хочешь
показать свое всемогущество? Ты не оставляешь меня в покое, ты
регулярно напоминаешь, что находишься рядом. Ты добилась
своего, я дрожу перед тобой… Но боюсь я не тебя, я боюсь того, что
может случиться с другими, когда тебе надоест игра в кошкимышки. Тебя это развлекает, питает энергией, которую ты
отбираешь у других. Ну, вот я!!! Что же ты ходишь вокруг да
около? Кто тебе нужен??? Ответь….
Уже глубокая ночь, а я все не могу заснуть. На улице густой туман,
не возможно разглядеть даже соседские дома. Тусклый свет
прожектора освещает пустынный двор. Рядом со мной, на столике,
стоит телефон. Нужно лишь набрать несложный номер и все
мучения окончатся… Но как только рука приближается к трубке,
тяжесть одолевает все тело и я истощенно опускаюсь на стул… А
вдруг, если подожду еще немного, что-то изменится?…
Вот и утро. Телефонные гудки прорезают мертвую тишину
опустевшего дома, а в голове еще звучит фраза: “Мы уже ничем не
могли помочь….”
Лашкул Валерия Тарасовна (Lashkul Valeria)
Ліцей туризму Федерації Профспілок України , Київ
Украина
175
Dare
Wooden cottage down the shore
there, by the waves, a broken chair
the melody of my life. I haven't experienced
the future yet. To your idea, is that fair?
In the blue sky, with a white pencil
I'll write the story, and just wait
when no one is around
I'll burn the papers, before it goes so much late.
Will some one come and open,
the door of my heart? Will it happen Lord?
I'm not a pessimist, but
no one loves me in the world.
What could you expect for tomorrow,
a sad, or a happy day? I don't care!
When you know there is no one
with whom your passions to share.
Many say life is a place to be examined,
or they say that's to experience.
Some even think that's a way, just to watch the world
others call it only a fence.
Hum.... I say whether an examination, place or a fence.
One should know the value of that. Remember!
Enjoy the life the best you can.
Find the courage to show your feelings and
passions in your heart. Don't you really dare?!!
Mehran Nejati
Isfahan University of Technology
Iran
176
Money
Money is created by our own self to make the life peaceful and
luxurious. Money is that blessing which help us to move on the path of
success and achieve our aims of life. It is clear that from birth money
starts playing its role till the death of a person. God has given us life but
money provides us long, healthy and glorious life.
In the modern world, money has become the need of society as well as
for poor and rich. Poor needs money to have sheltered houses and proper
food, while on the other hand rich requires money to have latest cars, big
mansions and castles.
Let’s think from a religious point of view, so God has made some of the
guiding principles of Islam and we should perform their duty in order to
receive the desire of Allah. Well in this case only money can work as
magic wand, like a bridge or pull which we have to cross and achieve our
goals, instead of love, kindness and comfort.
Money has a very great impact on our lives. We can reach to our
destination by this blessing thus all the basic activities of our daily life is
done by money. I am being too selfish but it is not selfishness. I also
know that I am not in the bed, dreaming for a fairy who turns my life and
fulfil my needs. Instead I am in a practical life and ready to face the facts
of life. Hence, in my point of view, money is the one and only thing
which makes our life worth living.
Firasat Butt
Pakistan
My name is…
My name is Praveen. My mother is Damayanthi. My father is Sarath. I
am 12 years old. I live in Katuwawala. I am in grade 7. I like to eat
apples. I like to drink milk. I go to Nalanda College. I have a pet dog.
Every day I give it food. I am a Sri Lankan.
Praveen Rangana
Sri Lanka
177
Malaria
How do you feel when you’ve got Malaria? Did you have a mild attack
or a serious attack? A mild attack will make you feel a little hot and tired.
You’ll have a slight headache. A serious attack will give you a very high
temperature and a very bad headache. You will feel very weak. You may
become unconscious. You can even die from malaria if it is a bad attack.
Malaria is one of the most dangerous diseases in the world. Every year
more than one million people die of malaria in Africa and the world. This
disease is not found all over the world. It is only found in hot countries.
Malaria is common in Africa and in parts of South Africa.
Malaria is spread by female mosquitoes. Female mosquitoes need blood
in order to produce eggs. They often take this blood from people. When a
mosquito bites a person with malaria, the malaria parasites that cause
malaria are taken into the mosquito. When a mosquito bites someone else
without malaria, the parasites are passed on to the second person.
How can you protect yourself from mosquitoes? It’s not easy but there
are things that you can do. Woken at night with the sound of mosquito
buzzing in your ear? Mosquito like to bite people during the night. Many
people use mosquito nets when they are sleeping. The net covers their
beds so that the mosquitoes cannot bite them during the night. Do you
use a mosquito net at home? Make sure that there are no holes in your
net. The mosquitoes can get through small holes, so it is important to
mend any holes quickly.
Do you leave you windows open at night? Many people cover their
windows with plastic mosquito netting. This is easy to do and it is not
expensive. This means that the windows can be left open but the
mosquitoes cannot get into the room. Some people also have a mosquito
net door for their kitchen. This means that the door can be left open, but
the mosquito cannot get in.
Do you cover yourself when you go out in the evening? Mosquito like to
bite people in the early evening and at night. They love biting legs and
arms. Many people cover their legs and arms when they go out in the
evening. This helps to stop the mosquitoes from biting them.
A bad attack of malaria can give you a very high temperature. You will
have a very bad headache. Sometimes malaria can get into a person’s
brain, and the person may die. Of you go to a clinic or a hospital where
you can get tablets or injections. These medicines help to fight malaria.
178
The most important thing is to stop the mosquitoes biting you. Use a
mosquito net over your bed. Put mosquito netting at your windows.
Cover yourself in the evening. If the mosquitoes cannot easily bite you,
you will not get malaria easily.
BEWARE OF MALARIA IT KILLS!!!!
Omaru Ayubu
Arusha School
Tanzania
My elders
Elders, oh Elders
You are so special to us
For the manners you taught us
For the teaching you teach us
For everything you tell us
And for the behavior you teach us
Elders, oh Elders
You are special to us
You'll teach us at home
You'll teach us at school
You'll teach us everywhere we go
The Manners
So Elders, oh Elders
You are so special to us
Raunika Devidas Sinai Kakodkar
India
179
The poor girl
Loi was born by poor parents, who were starving at the time of her birth.
As they were too poor to bring up the new baby, they thought of
throwing her to the river that was flowing near their village. They went
to do so but they had not enough courage to throw her into the water. So
they wrapped the child into a loi or a poor man’s coarse woollen cloth.
Then they put her into a wooden basket and set it to float on the river.
The basket floated on and on til it reached a place where a holy man was
taking a bath in the river. Out of curiosity he got hold of the basket and
was surprised to see in it a child covered with a piece of cloth. He took
pity on the little baby, carried her to his hut and brought her up as his
own child. He named her Loi, after the woollen cloth she had been found
in.
Nancy O. Lema
Arusha School
Tanzania
Why?
Why is there a hole in polo?
Why is there a sole in boot?
Why is there a mole in black?
Why is there a heel in leg?
Why is there a knee in leg,
Why is there a feet at end?
Why is there spirit in man?
Why is there an "o" in Word?
Why is the sun yellow?
Why is the moon white?
Nehaj Zehra
Pakistan
180
Our Holy Prophet (PBUH)
Our Holy Prophet (PBUH) was born at Makkah. He was sent to this world
which was completely sunk in darkness. The life of Hazrat Muhammad is
the reflection of the Holy Quran. He is the last prophet of God. His life is
like a torch bearer to us. One who follows him is certain that he or she
achieves success with flying colours. He firmly believed in dignity of
work.. At the time of the Battle of Khandaq, he used to do most of his
work with his own hand. He never asked anyone to do the thing which he
himself would not do. He faced many troubles while spreading Islam but
he never gave up and bore every trouble that came in his path and at last
he achieved his task. His task was to spread Islam in this world. He firmly
believed in brotherhood, equality and justice.
Aisha Najmi
Government Girls’ School, University Campus, Karachi
Pakistan
About me
I study in Class 8. My school’s name is Sanjan Nagar Public Education
Trust Girls’ High School. Teacher, Amber Mary teaches us English. Mr.
Zulfiqar teaches us the computer studies. I like all of my teachers very
much. My hobbies are reading different informative books,
encyclopaedias and storybooks. I also watch informative programmes.
My favorite subjects are English, Science and Mathematics. These are
very easy for me to study. I really love them. My favorite English
newspapers are The News, The Nation, and The Young World. I like the
Geographic Channel very much, as it is very informative.
Saadia Sarwar
Pakistan
181
Carta a un personaje de un cuento
San Martín de Tours School, Buenos Aires, Argentina
Querida Campanita:
Hola, te quería escribir para hacerte unas cuantas preguntas y así aclarar
mis dudas: ¿Cómo llegas al país de Nunca Jamás? Porque en la primera
película Peter Pan decía que era muy cerca, en la en la quinta estrella
pero nunca dijo cómo llegar hasta allá.
Después te sigo preguntando, pero ahora estoy viendo tu película, y te
quiero decir que sos muy buena actuando, pero no sé cómo hacés para
estar tan limpia si siempre usas el mismo vestido. Aparte sos muy
coqueta y no creo que tengas tanto tiempo para arreglarte.
Escríbame pronto.
Mucha suerte.
Besos
Flor
PD: Ah…y tráeme, cuando puedas, tus polvitos mágicos para poder
volar. También tráeme para mis amigas.
Querida Blancanieves:
Te escribo porque el otro día estaba comprando manzanas y había un
señor que probó una para ver si estaba rica, ¡ésta tenía un gusano!. Esto
me hizo acordar a mi infancia cuando era más chica y vi tu película. La
parte que más me gustó fue cuando probaste la manzana hechizada.
Ahora que ya estamos en confianza contáme, ¿qué sentiste cuando el
príncipe te dio un beso? ¿A dónde te llevó el príncipe? Cuándo te fuiste,
¿extrañaste mucho a los siete enanitos? Tengo tantas cosas para
preguntarte…
Espero que no tomes a mal esta carta y que podamos establecer una
relación por medio de la escritura
Un beso grande
Magdalena
Posdata: Espero tu respuesta
182
Querido Winnie Pooh:
¡Hace tanto tiempo que no te veo!¡Tengo una miel muy rica para vos,
cuando vengas! El jueves te fui a visitar, y estabas en la casa de tigre
tomando el té. ¿Cuándo querés que nos veamos? El Martes no puedo,
tengo una entrevista. Entonces…
¡Por favor contestame! Ah! ¡Me acordé! ¿Cuándo va a salir tu película?
La de Tigre ya salió. Sabes qué, tengo unas ganas de verla! Una vez te vi
como actuabas Y… me encantó como lo hacías!
¡No sabés! El otro día me contó Pigglet que vos, estabas enojado con él
porque había hecho trampa en el juego de “La vida” y que se pusieron a
discutir porque él no quería reconocer lo que había hecho.
Por eso, yo les recomiendo, que hablen y se digan la verdad, eso es lo
justo.
Bueno, me voy despidiendo con uso besos…
¡Chau!
Vicky
PD: Tengo muchas amigas que son fanáticas tuyas, tienen posters por
todo el cuarto, útiles con tu cara, ositos con tu cara también, y me dijeron
si te pueden ir a visitar el viernes. Bueno, espero que me respondas todas
las preguntas que te hice. Ah!! Y me alegra que tengas muchas fans!
¡Ja,ja!
Querido Mickey:
Te escribo esta carta para contarte que siempre pensé que eras el mejor,
eras muy especial para mí, y lo seguís siendo. Siempre me gustó una
cosa muy importante: que cuando yo veía tus cuentos y aventuras me
divertía mucho porque son muy entretenidos.
En mi casa tengo muchos muñecos tuyos y también figuritas, posters,
útiles y muchas cosas más. Me impresiona que seas tan bueno y
compartas tus cosas con tus amigos. Sé que te gustan las aventuras como
a mí, por eso sos el personaje más querido, tenemos muchas cosas en
común y eso nos hace muy parecidos. Siento que estamos muy cerca y…
¡Te quiero mucho!
Lucia
183
Bruce the bear
Bruce the bear was tired of his old home, it was getting too small and the
roof leaked. He had heard of a place called Greeny Greeny Grow Forest
so he set out to find it. He gathered up his possessions, which consisted
mainly of dropped summer fur and set out to find his new abode.
Little did he know that he was being watched by the legendary hunter
Ivan McBadbad, and his black raven Jojo. Jojo's curved black beak
glinted menacingly in the sun, and Jojo's red eyes throbbed in the
sunlight. Ivan turned to Jojo and said, "Where is the picnic basket?" Jojo
croaked as if to say, "What picnic basket?" Then he realized that Bruce
had swiped it when he had plopped past.
Ivan jumped up and started shouting gibberish at Bruce, but Bruce
regarded Ivan as no more than a possum that he had disturbed in his
sleep. Ivan tried to set many traps but Bruce was not an ordinary bear.
He was very smart, even though he didn't look it. When Ivan dug a hole
in the path for Bruce to fall in, Ivan did not know that Bruce had gone
the other way around the hot springs to take a bath and keep the picnic
basket. As he bathed he had a ham sandwich.
After many long days travelling he arrived in the Greeny Greeny Grow
Forest and sat down to eat. He had devoured most of the contents of the
picnic basket on his journey. Bruce lumbered up the gravelly slopes
which encircled the forest. The animals all stared at Bruce with interest
as he sat down, broke open the picnic basket and ate the remaining
canned seaweed from Japan. The seaweed was rather bitter and slimy
from all the seaweed juice it was prepared in and all the time it had been
in the can. Then he kicked back.
In his slumber he knocked over a large boulder, which had been
precariously hanging over a slope. As it rolled, it knocked over lots of
pine trees and sent the animals scurrying and landed in front of an old
witch’s house, crushing her favourite petunias. "What was that!!!!" the
witch screeched as she marched up the slope and stood over the bear
forebodingly. "Wake up you stupid bear!!" Bruce just groaned and
turned over. "I said wake up," as she delivered a sharp kick to Bruce's
shins. Bruce shot upright and roared in protest. Ivan and Jojo, meanwhile
were hiding behind a bush, snickering. The witch then muttered some
words that Bruce did not understand. Then Ivan jumped up and was just
about to tackle the bear to the ground when a jet of light shot from the
184
witch’s hands and hit Ivan squarely in the chest. He groaned and
staggered backwards and he began to shrink and grow hair more than
usual. His front tooth shot out and he climbed up a tree and started
gnawing at acorns. He had turned into a squirrel. Jojo wheeled in the air
and tried to swoop the witch, his black beak aimed at the witch’s hand.
But then the tree branch that had the acorn that Ivan was chewing broke
and fell on Jojo and the bear started to laugh. He had never seen
anything so funny in his life and the witch turned to him and said,
"Think that's funny do you?" Bruce grunted, amused at such a tiny lady
telling him what to do. So then the witch shouted "shrinkesmalinkes" and
Bruce shrank to the size of a mouse.
The witch was just about to squash Bruce when she saw how cute he was
and she needed a new pet anyway. So Bruce enjoyed many months of
being loved. Then one day the spell wore off and Bruce was so hungry
that he ate the witch. He lumbered outside and sat against a tree but Ivan
the squirrel was there and Bruce sat on him. Ivan the squirrel was dead.
Bruce was lonely so he returned home and learned to dance. He made a
scarf out of his summer fur and gave it to the small animals of the forest
because he had learnt that friends are important.
Ben Page
Australia
Death
The death should come to every people. But we have a religion. Why
don't you prepare yourself now? We still have the life after the death.
I'm also afraid of that. But I don't want people to start to forget after I
have died. I want to live in the heart of people, by doing something good
to the world, my family, my religion and my country.
Anin and Ocha
Indonesia
185
The day I will never foreget
One day as I was going home from school, I was walking slowly and
lazily as I was very tired. I reached somewhere, where there was a
bridge. Under the bridge there was a deep river which had some
crocodiles. The bridge was too narrow to allow many people to pass. As
I was walking on it I saw them looking up with their mouths open. I
thought the crocodiles had not eaten for a long time.
Suddenly I found myself in the river. I didn’t know how I fell into the
river. I started crying for help as I don’t know how to swim. Some people
saw me but I saw them like crocodiles. The crocodiles were on the other
side of the river. They didn’t even come to me. Luckily enough, there
were some people who knew how to swim who got into the river to save
me. While they were coming I shouted louder because I saw them like
crocodiles. The people caught my hands and took me out of the river.
When they caught me, I fainted thinking that I was caught by the
crocodiles. The people rushed to the nearest hospital.
It was 5:00 pm. Mother and Father were at home waiting for me, but
until 6:30 pm they didn’t see me. They were worried and confused. They
asked themselves a lot of questions. My mother looked for me around the
house but she didn’t find me. Me father went to school to look for me.
He met some teachers, but they didn’t know where I was. My mother
went to our neighbour’s house to look for me, but I was not there. While
she was on her way to my friend’s house she met some people talking
about the girl who fell into the river. She went near and asked how did
the girl look like. They said she had her school uniform on. She had a
black school bag and she was neither tall nor short. Mother knew it was
me. She wanted to know if the girl was dead. They told her that she had
fainted and they took her to the hospital near a school. Mother thanked
them for the information and she immediately phoned Father. She told
him that they should go to the hospital. My father and mother came to
the hospital. I was still unconscious. I had my hand broken and some
wounds on my legs.
When I awoke up the first thing I saw was the crocodiles with their
mouths open. So I shouted loudly shaking my body. My mother caught
my hands and I saw her. When I turned to the other side I saw my father.
I told them I thought I was dead. Mother teased my by asking how
heaven was. I didn’t notice I was in hospital. I told mother that I want to
go to the kitchen to get some food. Mother told me that I was in hospital.
186
My father told me the whole story and how busy they were looking for
me. I told them how I was saved from being eaten by the crocodiles.
Then I was left in the hospital for one week.
The next week I felt better and I went to school. I told my teacher and
my classmates what happened to me. Lastly, I told them that they should
be careful.
Winnie Mdugo
Arusha School
Tanzania
How to communicate with you
Old people tell me you.
You don't listen to us
because we are teenagers at last.
Your way of thinking is different from me
I'm here to solve it, you and me.
Do you have a new idea to solve it?
Tell me.
How to communicate with you
Old people how tell me you
Did I try a calm way of talking?
Just to solve it away from shouting
Tell me.
How to solve this problem with you
We are now and you already go.
This should be solved by good communication
Between you and us, the new generation.
Ayat Akil, Ahmad Jalloul, Khodr Sleiman and Fatima Hamdar
Lebanon
187
... ‫
ر‬
... ‫ ر د دار رر اق را راخ د‬
... ‫و راخ رگ و رگ‬
... ‫ ا"! ز را‬# ‫ د د‬$%
... !‫و( دش را از راخ دار ون اا‬
... ‫ ا‬# ‫ * ه‬+‫ ا‬#‫ن ه‬,‫ از دا‬#(-‫ "ر وا‬#‫ن و‬/ 0
‫ دو‬# ‫ ا"ن را دم‬+‫ر‬2‫ روز‬+‫روز‬
‫ دو‬# ‫و ( ا"ن د را‬
! # ‫ و‬3‫ ا‬# ‫ را‬+( ‫و‬
4 # ‫ و‬/ # ‫ را‬#"‫و ا‬
‫ دم را دم‬5 ‫و‬
# ‫ دم را دم‬5
‫ د‬6 ‫ ه د‬7 #8 ‫و هز‬
‫ دم‬, ‫ د را دور دور‬9‫ دم م د‬5 ‫و‬
; ; ... :4‫ و‬:4‫و‬
‫ دو‬# 9 # ‫ را‬+,3 +‫=رد <دم ه‬2 # 7 ‫ه‬
; ; ... :4‫ و‬:4‫و‬
6‫? <وا دل ز‬2
‫زان @ان‬A ‫ن‬,‫د‬
Iran
Horrors of war
War has always been a merciless act. If we turn over the pages of history
we find that conquerors in the past took delight in bloodshed, cruelty and
plunder. Of all things, it is the demon of war which we hate. The warmongers may love it, but the common man wants peace.
Let us hope that good sense prevails upon all. Let those who believe in
violence learn a lesson from the horrible devastation caused by the wars.
They should hate all acts of violence in the settlement of disputes so that
a world war is avoided.
M. Arsalan Tai
Pakistan
188
Un sueño inexplicable
Anita se estaba quedando dormida mientras desde su cama observaba los
libros de biblioteca, y recordaba esas historias que tanto lr gustaban
desde muy chica: Blancanieves, Pinocho…. y se durmió.
De repente, el viento movió la cortina y volteó uno de los libros.
Entonces, rodó por el piso la manzana envenenada de Blancanieves.
Caperucita, curiosa, saltó del tercer estante para averiguar que estaba
pasando.
Qué rica!-dijo-¡ Te voy a comer! Después del primer mordisco, quedó
tendida en el piso.
Cenicienta, siempre dispuesta a ayudar, se sacó sus zapatitos de cristal, y
bajó rápidamente.
Hada madrina! ¡ayúdanos con tu magia!-gritó.
Pero su hada estaba distraída y no apareció.
También bajaron en fila los siete enanitos, que le dedicaron una canción
para despertarla. Pero en lugar de despertar a Caperucita despertaron a la
Bella durmiente, que entre bostezo y bostezo,bajó con sus tres hadas
buenas. Como ellas eran expertas en magia, decidieron romper el
hechizo.
Solo hay una una forma! –dijo un hada.
¿Cuál?-preguntaron todos.
Un bello príncipe debe besarla –dijo.
Justo en ese momento,Sherek y su amigo el burro, bajaban del segundo
estante, charlando distraídamente.
¡Ese es el príncipe! - exclamaron todos a coro.
¿A esto llaman príncipe? –preguntó el burro.
Sí, claro –dijo orgulloso Sherek-y besó a su princesa.
Pero al despertar, Caperucita, se asustó tanto, tanto que gritó tan fuerte
que despertó a Anita.
Entonces, todos volvieron a sus libros y Anita se levantó para ir al
colegio. Pero en la corrida pateó algo…….
Qué hace esta manzana en mi cuerto? -se preguntó Anita.
En realidad, nunca supo todo lo que había pasado en su cuarto durante
esa noche.
Manuela
Argentina
189
По кому б'є дзвін, або чи наша хата скраю?
Останнім часом ми дуже часто спостерігаємо таке видовище, як
байдужість. Мені здається, що дуже погано бути до чогось
байдужим, це ніби хвороба. З байдужістю ми зустрічаємося кожен
день: у школі, у транспорті, у магазині, на вулиці. Найбільш
байдужими являється молодь, звісно не вся. Їм байдуже усе, їм все
рівно чиєсь горе, вони не звертають увагу на думку інших людей, їм
здається, що окрім них нікого навкруги немає, вони ніби живуть у
своєму світі. Наприклад, у трамваї я постійно спостерігаю, як
молодь не поступається місцем людям похилого віку; на вулиці
дуже часто можна почути грубощі. Серед дорослих також часто
зустрічається байдужість. Наприклад, дорослі не допомагають своїм
батькам, які хворіють, або просто не мають на це грошей. Я
вважаю, що як ти будеш ставитися до людей, так і вони будуть
ставитися до тебе. Тобто, якщо просять тебе допомогти, потрібно
допомогти, чи уяви, якщо тобі потрібна була б допомога, то,
мабуть, близькі люди тобі б не відмовили.
Я вважаю, що потрібно не бути байдужим, адже це погано не тільки
для тебе, але й для людей, які тебе оточують. Перед тим, як
відмовити комусь в допомозі, подумай добре.
Фесюра Дар’я (Fesyura Dariya)
Україна
Eid-ul-Azha
Eid-ul-Azha is also called Eid-ul-Kabir. It is celebrated by the Muslims
throughout the world on 10th Zilhijjah. It is observed in the memory of
the historic sacrifice made by Prophet Ibrahim (AS). This sacrifice
showed all Muslims that real happiness and true joy come, not from
fulfilling self-desire, but from giving away in the name of God, in other
words, sublimation of the spirit. We celebrate to confirm our faith in
Allah's creation.
Tasneem Amir Ali
Al Murtaza School, Karachi
Pakistan
190
Tips on writing
Yes, it is very true that writing is not an easy task at all. It requires a lot
of effort, thinking, creativity, involvement and of course time. Producing
a good piece of writing is really difficult until a person starts thinking. It
is always said that "Well begin is half done" and for a good piece of
writing, I think, choosing a good topic is a good beginning. Although I
would not say that the content and matter of writing is not an important
part, they do count a lot but having a topic that attracts people towards
your writing is worth half success.
After choosing an interesting topic, it is very necessary to have a healthy
beginning, that is, you can start with a quotation or at least you can make
the reader more attracted towards your writing by making it clear what
would you talk about in your essay.
Then comes the turn for description. It should be informative and should
continue the momentum of your writing. You can involve facts and
figures about the topic if it is possible.
Coming towards conclusion it is very necessary that one should conclude
the essay properly, that is, it should have the gist of your topic and should
convey the writer's message.
So we see that writing is not that difficult if we are interested and
dedicated to it. Keeping in mind that we have to display our creativity to
readers, will make our writing better and more attractive.
Asif Sheeraz
Pakistan
191
Dumped!
A surfer with a difference, Joel seemed to prefer girls to waves. A
comforting thought, but where did it leave me? The very first time I saw
him, he was just a silhouette on the horizon, surfboard ready, looking for
waves. My first reaction, as I stood knee high in the water, was simply to
stare. He was so steady as he surfed the waves, I was sure his feet had
been glued to the board.
I was getting frustrated as I looked down at my hot pink boogie board.
Tess, the girl I’d befriended, who worked in the hire shop, had said
surfing on a boogie board was easy. But here I was, bobbing around,
absolutely no clue what I was supposed to do. It was a guess at best
when I lay belly down on the board and started paddling. And I had no
idea what was happening when I got caught in a strong current and was
pulled out towards the horizon. But luckily everything happened all too
quickly for me to panic – one minute I was being dragged under the
murky water, the next I was safe, in strong tanned arms, being lifted
from my battered polystyrene board onto a gleaming white surfboard.
Laying dazed, I gazed mesmerized and grateful into Joel’s sky blue eyes.
But before I could look deeper, he’d hoisted himself onto the board.
“Lie flat,” were his first words to me, “The only way we’re going to
make it back to shore is if I lie on you and paddle.” It was a strange
feeling, lying as still as the air around us, his feet and hands gently
pushing us towards the shore.
“It’ll all be over soon,” he said, but inside I knew it had only just
begun…
“My name’s Joel,” he said as we strolled up the beach, towards the hire
shop.
“I had wondered,” I said, taking in his gorgeous looks. It felt good
walking next to someone as striking as Joel, especially when I could see
so many girls on the beach trying to catch his eye. One of them - a tall
girl in a red bikini - even waved!
“I’m here for tomorrow’s comp at Kirra Beach,” he informed me.
“Where’s that?” I asked.
“Not far,” he said. “You should come and watch, it’ll be a laugh.”
“Maybe I will,” I smiled.
That evening Mum dropped me off at the disco in Coolangatta. I’d
arranged to meet Tess there, but after waiting near the doorway for half
192
an hour, there was still no sign of her. I looked at my watch, then out the
door at the faces in the dark, for the last time, then gave up on her.
Although I couldn't get Joel out of my head, I hadn't expected to see him
that night, so I was quite surprised when I felt a tap on my shoulder and
an unforgettable voice say,
“Small world, hey?”
I turned around to face him but before I had the chance to reply, his lips
were on mine.
“Come on,” he said, pulling away and wrapping his arm around my
shoulders. “Let’s walk.”
It was cold down on the beach, but Joel didn’t offer to lend me his jacket.
Instead he took it off and sat on it on the sand. I sat down next to him
and we kissed again. With the sound of the waves crashing on the sand
behind us, I fell in love.
“Still coming to watch me surf tomorrow?” he asked me.
“Try and stop me,” I replied
“You need to learn some surf lingo if you want to understand the
competition,” he said as we left the sand and headed back towards the
disco.
“OK… what is a wipeout?” I asked him, raking my memory.
“A wipeout is when a surfer falls off his board and gets dumped,” he
explained.
“Dumped?” I asked
“By a dumper, which is a wave that breaks violently, usually close to the
shore. And you’re dumped when the wave breaks on top of you,” he
said. “I would’ve won last year’s comp if I hadn’t been dumped so many
times!”
I didn’t know it then but Joel used those same lines on all the girls,
summer after summer, year in year out. It was only after I made my way
down to Kirra Beach the next day and stood watching him surf, that the
real truth about my surfer boy floated to the surface.
“That’s Joel isn’t it?” I heard someone ask, and turned to see a tall,
vaguely familiar-looking girl staring out to sea
“Don’t talk to me about him,” she replied
“But I thought you two had something going…” said her friend.
“Well we did until Tuesday,” the girl replied, her voice bitter.
Tuesday… the day before Joel had met me, I thought.
“After that night on the beach, he didn’t wanna know me,” the girl
explained.
193
“I saw him with another girl on the beach the very next day!”
“But surely you are still friends with him?” her friend asked.
“No way,” she said.
“I even waved but he just ignored me! I should’ve known. He did
exactly the same thing to my friend Bec when she was holidaying here
last month. But I just thought things would be different with me.”
I turned around to scan the faces of the other girls in the crowd. All eyes
were on Joel, and in all those eyes was the same expression: sadness,
bitterness, hate but above all there was hope. Because although they
couldn’t stop watching him, they were there to see him lose! They were
all there to see him get what he deserved – to get dumped!
So as I turned and walked away, I looked back at Joel, out there, sitting
tall on his board, scanning the horizon. He was making waves and
getting dumped.
And that’s all he’d ever do!
Krista Brovedani
Australia
Dolphins
Dolphins are mammals.
They are very intelligent animals.
They have got grey skin
And dolphins are very slim.
They can swim very well
And dolphins like to play.
Dolphins and people are good friends
And their friendship never ends.
Katya Ryabtseva
Ukraine
194
Azerbaijan!
My country! My native country, my motherland, my love, my life!
Azerbaijan is one of the industrial, cultural, scientific countries of the
world. Baki is the capital of Azerbaijan. It is situated near the Caspian
Sea. Azerbaijan is bordered by the main Caucasian mountain range on
the north, the Araz river and the Talish mountains on the south, the
Caspian Sea on the east.
Azerbaijan always was known for its oil. Since the beginning of the 20th
century, Azerbaijan has been among the world’s leading oil and gas
producers.
There are a lot of interesting places here: Maiden’s Tower (built in the
12th century), The Palace of the Shirvan Shkahs, Dzhuma Mosque,
Icheri Sheher, Qobustan and many more…
As I mentioned, its capital is Baki. Baki is a beautiful and well-built city.
It was first mentioned in the 5th century. It is known that already in the
8th century Baki citizens extracted oil. It is the oldest centre of oil
industry. First experiments on oil refining were carried out in Baki, in the
1730s, and the first oil well was drilled at Bibi-Eibat oil fields in 1848.
Today Azerbaijan keeps friendly relations with many progressive
countries such as Turkey, USA, Germany, Russia, Iran, Georgia,
Pakistan and others…
So I think it is going to progress day by day. And of course I am proud
of my country! And I love my country very, very much!!!
Sadrzade Khanim
Foreign Languages University
Azerbaijan
Drugs
The serious problem of our life is drugs. Our children, even at this early
age, hear about drugs. But they may not understand what the drug
problem is about. They know that drugs are the problem, but they may
not know WHY and HOW?
We have to think about it.
Students of Class 7
Pakistan
195
The day I won’t forget
Friday February 1995 was a fine day. I went to school as usual. I was in
nursery school then. I was back home in the afternoon. I took my lunch.
The house maid prepared water for my bath. We decided to have a race.
Meanwhile the housemaid took the water to the bathroom and went to
the toilet. We were racing from the living room to the bathroom. I got
there first. Accidentally I dipped my leg into the hot water. My mom was
sick so she was in bed. At that time my father had gone to pick up my
sister and my brother who were at school. I screamed. I mother woke up.
I was wearing a trouser (pink ones). The maid came out from the toilet.
My twin sister was very scared and she went to the next room and shut
herself up. My mother carried me to the nearest dispensary in her arms.
The doctor didn’t do much. He just applied a little powder. I’m not sure
what it was. The aim was to make the wound not to be septic. My mother
called a friend who had a car. He drove me and my mother to the bigger
hospital. When I got there the attendants tried to remove the skin of the
burnt part because it was like tiny flesh balls of water. They removed it
with a pair of scissors. It was very painful. I had a kind doctor who
usually came to my home to give me exercises on stretching my leg. I
hated him because when he did that it was very painful. It was even
worse when the time to wash the leg came. Oh my god! It was the most
severe pain I’ve ever had.
Time went on. The leg was healing gradually. The scar on my leg keeps
reminding me of this fact.
Nahum Hussein
Arusha School
Tanzania
My name is...
My name is Stoica Alexandra and I’m 9 years old. I’m in the 2nd grade
at Dan Barbilian school. I live in Constantza in Romania. My school is
near the Black Sea.
My family is made of three persons. I like to play, to write, to ride my
bicycle and rolls, to play with my parrots and to write at the computer.
Stoica Alexandra
Romania
196
Is money a curse?
Money is something earned after a long-time of hard work. It is just a
piece of paper but possesses the power to buy the world. It has a force of
attraction which attracts people towards it. Rich and poor both need
more and more money.
Saying that money is a curse would not be correct, but money is a
blessing for those who use it in a correct way and curse for those who
make incorrect use of it. Money is a curse when it helps to ruin one’s
life. It is a fact that children of many rich families enjoy merely their
ancestors’ money and do not feel any need of education. It is a curse for
those who spend it on irrelevant things and use it to show off.
Money is a curse when it is earned by unfair means like selling drugs,
illegal trade, taking work from children and other such work. But it is a
blessing for those fathers whose daughters remain unmarried because
they do not have money to give a dowry. It is a blessing for those
children who have to work instead of studying to get medicine for their
ill widow mothers. Money is a blessing for those people who do not
even have money to buy a coffin for their dead loved ones.
Money has two aspects, good and bad, both. It depends on the hands
which carry it. If those hands misuse it, money becomes a curse and if it
is used for the betterment of mankind then it is a blessing.
Farwa Marchant
Pakistan
A pupil’s duty
My name is Victor. I study in the School #1 in Lugansk. I think that the
main thing for pupils is studying. There are things which must be done,
but in the free time. Many people want to grow up and become clever
and rich, but they only want to, not making any effort. The children of
our form like to sit at the computer or TV. They don’t understand that
studying opens the world to you. If you know English and other
languages, if you are good at programming you can easily make
programs and work with programs. I thing that a pupil’s duty is
studying.
Talanov Victor
Ukraine
197
A pen and paper
This is the easiest way of communication. There are computers and
phones but a pen and paper are better and cheaper.
I am using a pen and a paper to write these words. At school we use a
pen and a paper to write down our notes. Even in offices people use pens
and papers. Presidents and ministers use a pen and a paper to sign
different treaties.
When I was young, I started to read and I read on a paper, when I started
to write I used a pen. Every language is written by a pen. Ancient books
are written on paper using a pen. A pen is small in size. You can carry it
with you anywhere. Also a note book is small in size. You can walk with
it anywhere.
Scientists use a pen and paper to write down their experiments.
Musicians use a pen and paper to write songs. Judges use a pen and a
paper. Authors use a pen and paper. Artists use a pen and paper. People
communicate through letters which are written with a pen on paper.
Papers are good; they can be recycled, pens can be filled with ink again
when the ink is finished.
A pen and paper are our friends. They help us in many ways, so they are
useful to us.
Michael Paul
Arusha School
Tanzania
Our hero
We are writing about our hero because we believe in heroes and their
supernatural powers to save and help innocent people. Our heroes are as
brave as Superman, as great as Robin Hood and as challenging as
Ronaldo who always wins the game!
Grade 6 C
Ibn Khaldoun Public School, Tripoli
Lebanon
198
Chess
I love chess,
It has black and white dress.
It is the game of brain,
Before playing it you must get train.
A knight moves three square,
The rook and the bishop he care.
A rook move all four side,
For checkmate it is very nice.
Diagonal move is moved by bishop,
He is set with king and queen on top.
One square is move by a tired pawn,
In the chess board as it shown
A queen can move almost every where,
For every one she is dear.
These are the rules of chess,
It is number one or you can say best.
Muhammad Yasin
Pakistan
Dreams
Shut your door
Turn off your light
Close your eyes
Have a fearless dream
Of purple butterflies
Singing at night
Dream, dream don't let it
Fade away
All through the night
Don't let the purple butterflies
Fly away
Felicia
U.S.A.
199
Doorways
I sat on my bed, the rusty springs stabbing into my back. I was looking at
the barred small window on the huge concrete door of my prison cell.
The room which is to be my home and my only friend for the rest of my
life. I studied the door wondering why I had to waste my one and only
life. And wondering why it had to be wasted because of another.
Tears came to my eyes as I remembered the day like it was yesterday.
The day when I entered the house only to find all my love lying on the
floor motionless, blood spilling from their throats. It was then that I
realised that death had taken their lives for itself.
I had no friends for I had dedicated my whole love, life and time to my
beautiful wife and daughters. So no-one would know or care less that I
was trapped in this lonesome, dark, horrifying room for the rest of my
life.
I got up off the bed, one of the springs tearing through my rotted shirt
and into my back leaving a big, bloody gash in the side of my bony back.
I walked to the door, the bones in my feet felt like they were snapping
every time I took a step. I could feel the salty tears dripping down my
cheeks and onto the concrete floor.
I picked up a nail off the floor and started carving into the door. I was
writing though I didn’t know what. After many times of slipping my
fingers and accidentally grating them down the door, I stepped back and
dropped the nail. I read what I had written.
George Clooth. He thinks he can tear all the strings in my heart and not
have a price to pay for it. I know what he did and I know why he did it.
He may think he is so smart for laying my blood on the bodies but he
will pay. Someday, somehow he will pay!!
I stepped back in despair. Where was this coming from? Who is George
Clooth? How do I know this? So many questions popped into my brain.
Am I psychic or am I just plain mad. I went and lay back down on the
bed.
The next morning I looked at the door to see if it was just a dream but
the carvings were still there. I spent the rest of the day just thinking.
Until I finally got the courage up to go back and write on the door.
Yet again I went into a sort of trance.
When I had finished writing I looked down and saw the skin on my
200
fingers had ripped back far enough to bare the bone. My fingers were
shaking in agony. I frightfully looked up at the door to see what I had
written.
He may be tall and large but he is still living a small and weak life to
think it is O.K. to do something as life shattering as what he has done.
The devil tattoo on his arm shows that he is a traitor and has a burnt soul.
I just stood there staring at the door in fear and amazement. What am I
doing? Why am I doing it and what could it mean? These questions kept
spinning around in my head until I felt sick and had to lie down.
I was awoken by the security guard opening my door and throwing in a
paper. I picked it up and sat down in complete shock.
The headline read”
MURDERER GEORGE CLOOTH CAPTURED.
I read on in amazement.
An old lady was found dead in her home last night covered in blood, the killer
believed to be a man who goes by the name of George Clooth. The knife used to
stab the old lady was found in a dumpster with Clooth’s fingerprints all over it.
The tall and large man has a devil’s tattoo on his right arm and has claimed to
have killed before but has not spoken a word about the victims except for it was
more than one person.
I felt like I was going to faint. I used my saliva to stick my page on the
wall. I grabbed the nail and began to carve away on the door again. But
this time I wrote in excitement. When I stepped away my fingers were
immovable, but I didn’t care because what I had written was amazing.
He has to pay now and in three days time it will all be a memory.
I read it over and over in shock. Was this real? Was this really going to
happen? Am I going to get out of here?
I spent the next day writing love letters to my family on the cell wall. I
knew it would never get to them but at least people would know how
much I loved them.
I woke with a start as my prison cell door opened. Was this it? Was this
the moment of my freedom? The next ten seconds seemed to be in slow
motion. The guard walked in with a smile.
“This is it, you’re free. We found the real killer yesterday night and we
are terribly sorry for the mix-up. He threw some clean clothes on my bed
and also a cheque for 30 thousand dollars. To show that we are so sorry
201
we have provided you with a new home on the Gold Coast with a new
career so you will have a fresh start in life.
I jumped up with glee. For the first time in a year a smile swept across
my face and I was happy.
On my way out I saw George Clooth, he had a smirk on his face and
eyes full of anger. I turned to the guard.
“You will make him pay won’t you?” I asked
“We will make him pay so badly that he will wish he was executed,” he
replied.
Every night in my bed in my new home I dreamt about the door and how
I felt when I was let out to my freedom. To me, the door was my saviour.
Monika King
Australia
Gibran
When Gibran was 38 years old
He was of course bald
He was a famous writer
With magical hands of painter
He was from Lebanon
His best juice was lemon
Gibran was a hard worker
He was a special soldier
I saw him on his book
With a smart look
He was very serious
He was very cautious
I saw him every night
His face was full of light
He travelled to New York
He ate spaghetti with fork
His favourite colour was red
But sorry, now he is dead.
Hayat, Batoul, Ali and Moussa
Ghobeiry IntermediatePublic School, Beirut
Lebanon
202
Американские дети и русские карамельки
Меня зовут Дана. У меня есть двоюродная сестра Яна. Она живет в
Америке и учится в американской школе. Родилась она в Москве.
Сейчас Яне 13 лет. В 10 лет Яна с папой, мамой и с сестрой Диной
уехала в Бостон.
Яна много пишет мне по интернету и рассказывает про свою жизнь.
Иногда это очень смешные и интересные истории.
Часто наши родители говорят, что у нас в школах переполнены
классы. В классах по 30 человек! Но вы с трудом представите, что в
американской школе в Яныном классе 61 человек! И невозможно
представить шум, который стоит в таком классе! Яна говорит, что
ее класс очень дружный, там есть дети многих национальностей:
русские, украинцы, китайцы, арабы и африканцы. Когда у Яны был
день рождения, она пригласила полкласса в гости, ее мама
приготовила традиционное русское угощение: многочисленные
салаты, картошку с мясом, испекла огромный торт и - на всякий
случай - купила огромную пицу. Американские дети были очень
удивлены таким разнообразием блюд, но ели только пицу и отдали
предпочтение …карамелькам! Их было съедено неимоверное
количество! Оказалось, что они первый раз видят такие вкусные
конфеты.
Теперь каждое лето, приезжая в Москву к бабушке на каникулы,
Яна покупает и везет домой в Америку 10 килограмм московских
карамелек – абрикосовых, клубничных и барбарисок. Ее
американские друзья называют это «русским деликатесом»!
Chupriy Dana
Ukraine
203
Beslan school siege…
a message from students at The Aga Khan School, Dhaka, Bangladesh
Our hearts go out to the victims of the Beslan School siege
Sometimes life is very miserable and unfair. We know that you have
climbed these miserable steps in life. But still you have to go on.
We are very sorry for whatever has happened. You have to have selfconfidence and you should be strong because no matter what, life cannot
stop. We know it’s hard for you to stay strong. But you have to try. Do
not give up! We are writing these all from the core of our hearts.
Nujbat and Maesha
We, the students of The Aga Khan School, Mohaimenul and Shahrukh,
feel a enormous sympathy for those who are victims of the Beslan
Disaster. When we first set our eyes on the news report shown on BBC
about what had happened, our eyes were filled with tears. It was
dreadfully cold-blooded. We respect the courage of people who survived
in the incident.
If we were there, we would die of fear. We had a similar situation in
Dhaka. It happened on the 21st of August, when one of the opposition
political leaders had a meeting. Many grenades exploded at the meeting.
Many of the political leaders died and many had permanent injuries. We
could not go to school for about two weeks. We did not even dare to
leave the safe shelter of our homes.
We feel a lot of compassion for you.
Shahrukh Al Islam and Khan Mohammed Mohaimenul Hossein
The tragic event of the school siege in Beslan has deeply saddened
people all over the world. Not only were Russia and her citizens
devastated, millions of people across the globe were shocked at the
happenings of the school.
We acknowledge the courage and unity demonstrated by the residents of
Beslan. This should not have happened. Some of the militants should not
have been able to escape. If they are found, their lives should be taken,
to make them and other terrorists realise how cruel and heartless and
pointless it is to try and settle political issues by attacking innocent
children and their parents at school.
Fahim Zama
204
Better to light a candle than to curse the darkness.
Chinese Proverb
We, the children of Bangladesh from The Aga Khan School, want to say
something about the incident that happened in Russia. We are not only
showing sympathy towards you, we are expressing our feelings; the way
we felt inside. Life is long; in this long life we face different situations. It
can be happy, surprising, sad and also horrible. The situation that you
passed through was horrible. Only stone-hearted people can do these
things!! We should try to forget the things that happened in the past. It
should not affect our future. No matter how long or short the life is we
should live it heartily. So what are you waiting for? Go and catch your
bright and wonderful future!!
Look forward to your future, try not to look back.
Tabassuma Noor and Zareen Tasnim
Children are the pride of the family.
Parents lost their precious gift
We are heart broken for such loss.
Have patience, be brave.
The intruders will be punished
By Allah the almighty.
Even God’s heart was broken
When such an act of terror occurred.
Days that have gone by
Will lead nought
Current will give new hopes
And the future is in the bright dot.
Sanjida and Nusrat
205
For those wonderful children who could have survived
We really feel bad for those students, staff, teachers who could have
survived now. Those children who even couldn't see this world properly
died in a tragic and terror situation leaving all their parents, relatives and
dear ones all alone. We could wonder and slightly feel the pain of those
parents who sent or dropped their children to the school for their better
education in a very happy mood are now mourning and trying to bear
the pain for the loss of their children. May God bless them. We can say
that we do understand their feeling because a few days ago there was a
bomb blast in Gulistan Dhaka aimed to kill the leader of the Awami
League party. Many people died, many got injured and still are fighting
for their life. Dhaka was filled with the mourning of many people as they
lost their relatives and friends. This tragedy is somehow related to the
trauma you have gone through.
Beside our sympathy towards you, we very much admire those people
who fought for their lives patiently and bravely, waited to get back to
their homes safely away from the terror and fear that was all around
them. When we think about their courage it makes us think, if we were in
that situation what would we have done. We really admire their spirit.
We also would like to thank them because they have taught us to face
atrocities like this with courage.
We would also like to tell them that we are with them always.
We want solidarity and peace
We want peace for us and for the world
Wish for Peace
Shireen Zaheer and Fatima Rashid
206
A visit to Murree
The beginning of summer 2004 brought some good news for us, as the
boring vacations turned into an adventurous trip to Murree through
Lahore and Islamabad.
It was my first trip so I was very excited. I was accompanied by my
friend who knew these places well. We reached the station in time and
had a comfortable seat on the Karakoram Express. On leaving the
boundaries of Karachi city our eyes were fascinated by the beautiful
green lands of Sindh and Punjab.
The next morning we reached Lahore. After refreshing ourselves, we
visited the ancient city. We saw the historical Lahore fort, Badshahi
Mosque, Minar e Pakistan and the tomb of our national poet, Allama
Iqbal. We then took a ticket for an air-conditioned bus to Murree and in
seven hours we reached Murree. We had to wear our sweaters because it
was cold on the hills. We booked a room in the hotel and hiking through
the beautiful hills we reached Patriata (the new Murree) and took a chair
lift to the highest point, the Kashmir point. All the way up we weren’t at
all tired because of the pleasant and refreshing air and the singing of the
birds which made the whole place cheer up. The trees were proud of
their spring beauty so the farther we went the happier we felt.
By the time we reached the top-most point the sun had begun to rise and
its golden rays lit the sky. We stayed there half an hour. On the way
back we felt hungry so we ordered chicken in a nearby hotel and
finished it up in no time, but it took a whole day to digest and we
weren’t able to eat anything till the next day. When we felt better we
started our trip back to Karachi. Throughout the way we took
photographs to remember our most wonderful trip.
I shall never forget this trip because of the peace and joy it gave to my
soul.
Ali Asghar Fazal
Pakistan
207
An unbelievable discovery
Grandpa sat on his old comfy deckchair out on the porch watching the
fairy lights slowly turn on in the sunset on the horizon. Grandpa smiled
as the cool summer breeze ruffled through his old grey hair. All that
could be heard was the KLUNK...KLUNK... of Amy's basketball hitting
the brick wall and their dog, D.J., chasing birds in the paddock. That was
the life. Then...
"DAD! I thought I told you to take that filthy old deckchair to the tip?"
Grandpa's daughter, (or Amy's mum) Mary, broke the silence as she
heaved Grandpa off the old chair.
"Please, darling Mary, it's too late. Can't I just…?"
"By the time I'm up tomorrow that chair will be well gone."
Grandpa sighed, placed the deck chair under shelter, and slumped inside
to watch The Bill.
Next morning, Grandpa folded up the deckchair and put it in the boot of
his car. He was about to start the engine when.. .
"Where ya goin, Grandpa?"
Grandpa jumped in fright to see Amy sitting in the back seat. "Oh, Amy,
just you! You best be going," he said, relieved.
"No. I want to come with you. Can I, can I, can I?" she begged.
"Oh Amy, shouldn't you be at school?"
"Grandpa, it's seven o'clock!"
"Well then what were you doing in the car?"
"I'm looking for that gum I stuck under the seat the other day. You
haven't seen it have you?" she asked, curious.
Grandpa started the car and drove off to the tip. When he got there he got
out of the car and in a very gruff voice told Amy to get the chair. He
slowly opened the creaking gates and went in.
"Just over there is a great spot. Well, come on Amy!" he demanded.
Grandpa and Amy trudged over to the giant pile where he told Amy to
climb to the top of the huge mound, unfold the chair and neatly place it
on top.
"I just hope someone will love it as much as I did." Grandpa sighed.
"Grandpa, it's just a chair!" Amy said, rolling her eyes.
Grandpa started walking back, not looking where he was going, tripped
over a car tyre and fell head first down a hole.
"Yippee!" cried Amy. "I love slides!" And she slipped down after him.
Grandpa landed safely on a patch of grass then Amy landed on top of
208
him.
"Amy, what are you doing? You should have stayed up there. Now
there's no way out. It's way too steep to climb."
"Yo, Grandpa, keep it cool. We'll get out. If we don't get eaten by these
first. RUN!" A herd of animals had appeared out of nowhere and were
coming closer. They appeared to have the body of a bird and the head
and horns of a reindeer.
"Amy, come back!" Grandpa hissed impatiently. "Okay, we come in
peace.”
"Well, pleased to meet you," said one.
"You know I worked for Santa?" one piped up. "Then he wanted
Rudolph because he's handsome and he has a red nose. Hey, I'm
handsome, aren't I? Well.. ."
"Wait a second, you speak English?" Grandpa asked.
"Actually we’re much better at French," he replied. "I'm Grandpa," said
Grandpa. "Who are you?"
"I'm Allen, the leader of this pack of Flagmoories," replied Allen. "Last
bunch left in the world."
"Doesn't anybody care? I could have a red nose, just paint it on."
"That over there is SLH #1. That's stands for Santa's little helper the
first," said Allen, pointing to the crazy one gibbering on about nonsense.
"Don't call me that. Bad memories, bad memories. Call me Fred!" he
said frantically.
Grandpa stood hypnotised, at the gleaming feathers on the Flagmoorie’s
broad chest.
"I know! We could make a ray of light shining up onto the tip for
someone to see and get us out!"
"So that's your plan?" Amy snickered
"Yes," he replied. "Okay Allen, go under there and I'll reflect the light
with my glasses."
Every day he tried this, but every time he failed so he decided to give up.
Three years later, whilst Amy was playing under the hole with SLH #1, a
strange "KLUNK KLUNK" noise came from above. Amy shuffled out
of the way just in time to see an adjustable ladder fall down the hole and
land at her feet. "Oh, Grandpa! A ladder just fell down the hole, should
we go?"
Molly Williams
Australia
209
Orange Bengal tiger
Size:
Length: Adult males nose to tail nearly 10 feet. The female is slightly
shorter than 8 feet.
Weight:
Males weigh from 400-600 pounds and females from 220-375 pounds.
Lifestyle:
They are solitary, except in breeding season when they come together to
mate. Their diet is deer, antelope, oxen and wild pigs. They live up to
20 years in the wild.
Through the Ice Ages, the tiger lived throughout Eurasia. Until the
1800s, tigers ranged most of the Asian continent. Today only a few
hundred are left there. Man has moved them out or killed them off.
The tiger is the largest of the cat family, admired for its strength and
beauty. Yet, like the lion, a tiger is known to avoid people. Not living as
a group, the tiger is a solitary animal, but not unfriendly. Two tigers may
meet crossing paths, rubbing heads together in a greeting, then a quick
departure. Several tigers may share a kill. Tigers communicate by many
sounds including a roar which can be heard for up to two miles.
A tiger’s coat ranges from a light brownish-yellow to a deep orangishred with black stripes. The fur on the throat, belly and insides of the legs
is white. Many tigers have a ruff of hair around the head.
The muscles of the neck, shoulders and forelegs are the most powerful.
A tiger will drag up to 600 pounds nearly l/4 of a mile. Tigers are
exceptional swimmers, often lying in water to cool themselves. Tigers
can also climb trees, but do not usually do so.
Sadaf Basharat
Pakistan
210
I hate war
It’s a very good idea to share We hate war in all our languages to show
the world that no matter whichever country we belong to, we hate it. I'm
from Pakistan and our national language is Urdu. So here goes that
sentence in my language: Mujhey Jang Sey Nafrat Hai means - I hate
war and I really mean it.
Maria Mirza
Pakistan
Here is I hate war in Farsi or Persian: Az jang motenafferam
Fereshteh Abbacee
Farzangan High School, Tehran
Iran
Although you've said it before in Persian, I want to say it another way:
Halam az gang be ham mikhoreh!
Fatemeh
Farzangan High School, Tehran
Iran
I think we need to make this world a better place to live in not only by
saying good words and by having good will but by working hard to stop
weapons and the machine of hate and war. In Arabic we say: Ana
Akraho Alharb
I would like to say another sentence in English it is Make love not war.
In Arabic Noredo hoban wa laysa harban
Moben Dib
Syria
Here is a translation of this phrase in Azeri language: Mən müharibəni
nifrət edirəm! - Men myuharibyani nifryat ediryem! And in Russian
language: Я ненавижу войну! - Ya nenaviju voynu!
Kate Kharitonova
School #189, Baku
Azerbaijan
211
Aral Sea
Since the very beginning of its existence, the human being has been
developing. It has never stopped, and it never will. During the last couple
of centuries it has been developing very aggressively, and it has reached
tremendous achievements in all fields. Unfortunately mankind has
achieved tremendous success in polluting its environment also.
Nowadays, nature is missing many of its inhabitants: those who are
supposed to be under the protection of humans as young brothers and
sisters. Pollution was the reason for their extinction. Finally, the
humanity started paying more attention to what surrounds it. It started
thinking about the future, its future generations, and the inheritance to
these generations. People have started asking themselves more often
questions like, “What will we have left to other children after us?”
Currently, humanity has plenty of global environmental problems that it
has to take care of now. Tomorrow will be too late. Some of these global
environmental problems are global warming, deforestation, freshwater
contamination, destruction of the ozone layer of the earth, pollution of
space: the orbit of the earth by parts of used equipment. Desiccation of
the Aral Sea is one of the items on the list.
The Aral Sea, which is also considered to be a lake or Inland Sea in
Central Asia, is located in south-western Kazakhstan and north-western
Uzbekistan, near the Caspian Sea. The Aral has no outlet. The Aral Sea
is still listed as the fourth largest lake in the world. But it has been
shrinking for decades, and the statistics might change. In time the Aral
Sea may not the fourth largest lake in the world anymore. Nowadays,
two major problems have risen before the governments of Uzbekistan
and Kazakhstan; the desiccation and, as a result of this threat, of the
complete disappearance of the sea, and the danger of the broad extension
of anthrax bacteria that was stored by the Soviet Army on Vozrozdenia
Island. In comparison with the size of the sea in the 1960s, the Sea has
declined in size by seventy-six percent. The initial reason for the Aral’s
decline is the fact that Soviet planners diverted water from Aral’s two
big feeding rivers (Amu Darya and Syr Darya) into cotton fields in the
territory of Uzbekistan. Because of this irrigation, the sea is now seventy
miles away from its former bank (in some places even more). Ninety
percent of the Syr Darya’s water is diverted into canals and reservoirs.
Millions of people in Central Asia rely on the rivers for a livelihood.
Uzbekistan, for instance, generates twenty-eight percent of its hard
currency from cotton irrigated with river water. Planning the irrigation
212
system, the Soviet planners were only after high rates of cotton harvests.
Unwise use of water has led to the current state of the Aral Sea. The salt
content of the Sea’s waters increased by about threefold, adversely
affecting plant and animal life and causing the fishing industry to
decline.
The disappearance of the sea as a part of the ecosystem is just one
problem that is followed by hundreds of subsequent problems. One of
them has already risen. The drying of the sea has left behind three
million hectares of desiccated seabed, covered with accumulated salts
which the wind carries away and deposits over thousands of square
kilometres of arable land turning the land into dead ones. One can see
white ridges amid the soil in the field. Salty dust from the dried out land
blows in squalls through the area, causing discomfort and respiratory
problems. Wind brings more than a hundred tons of salty dust per square
mile on the region every year. As a result of this, trees do not bear fruit
any more.
The Aral Sea’s desiccation has an influence on everything that is around
it. The climate in the region has changed significantly; the winters are
even colder, summers are even hotter. The sea was not only the water
supply for the population, but it was the source of their income. A large
part of the population was involved in fishing and resort industries. Now,
that the Sea is far away, these businesses are no longer available, and
that leads to deterioration of the financial situation of the people in the
area.
“In city of Muynak, the three hundred-vessel fleet once
employed a thousand fishermen. It is now a collection of
rusting hulls half-buried amid the dunes on the edge of town.
Yet the sixty-year-old canning factory still clatters, all steam
and stench, although its seven hundred workers handle fish
brought by lorry from the lakes around Tashkent, one
thousand miles away”
(Reeves, The Sea Sickness).
The sea has turned from a rich fishing ground to a prairie of poison dust.
Desiccation has a great deal of influence on the population’s health; the
change in environment has significantly increased rates of birth defects,
infant mortality, cancers, malnutrition, respiratory diseases, and the
anaemia suffered by almost all women of child-bearing age. Malnutrition
has risen sharply; fish is no longer a part of the people’s daily diet.
Another side effect imposed on the population is a dramatically
213
increased rate of tuberculosis in the area. One of the causes of health
deterioration is that over three decades the water could not or barely
could make it to the Aral Sea. The Aral’s water contains a lot of
pesticides. The pesticides sank to the bottom of the lake. As the lake
dried up, this layer of pesticide became exposed to the wind, which
blows it away on the other lands.
The partial solution for the problem is to build a dam to keep water from
flowing into the larger, southern portion. Plans call for the structure’s
base to be 150 yards wide. If money is found for the construction, the
water level of the northern sea will rise to the same level it was in 1960s.
As a result of the construction, salination of the sea will decrease. This
fact might contribute to restoration of fishing and resort industries.
For the population of this region, the dam is a rare ray of hope. If the
dam holds on the small sea, a microclimate will be restored there. The
health of people will improve and it will be good for the economy.
Calculations by the Kazak Academy of Science in Almaty, the country’s
main commercial city, suggest the entire sea might disappear by 2010
without the dam. Currently the northern Sea is one-sixth as large as the
southern portion. If the surface area is reduced, less water will evaporate.
The full damage caused cannot be repaired, but it can be stopped from
going any further.
The second threat to the Aral Sea and its inhabitants is anthrax bacteria
stored in 1988 by the Soviet Army. The army was trying to get rid of its
germ weapons and stored the bacteria on one of the Aral’s islands.
Soldiers dug large pits and poured a mixture of anthrax bacteria and
bleach. The bleach was supposed to kill the bacteria, but it did not. Even
with the passage of time, the bacteria stay alive. Now, the Aral Sea is
drying out and this island can become a part of land. This fact carries the
threat that anthrax bacteria can be exposed to atmosphere one day and it
will become a very serious danger to both countries. At this time, both
governments in cooperation with the United States are undertaking
actions in order to prevent the extension of the bacteria.
Over the two last centuries many of Earth’s inhabitants became extinct
as a result of environmental pollution. It is time to stop it; otherwise the
next extinct inhabitant might turn out to be humanity itself.
Artem Radjabov
School #21, Bukhara
Uzbekistan
214
Sports moulding children into young adults
Sports have always been a way of life in my family and have always
served as a way for me to vent my frustrations and they are also a form
of socializing which helps build and strengthen bonds between children.
Without sports, children will grow up and lack many essential skills they
may have acquired through sports and put to good use.
Generally, if something isn't going my way or I'm just not in a good
mood, I have always been able to turn to sports to take my mind off
things. Whether I go for a run or show up early for practice to get in
some extra batting, it has always made me feel relieved. I tend to focus
so much on the task at hand that I forget about my problems and they
don't seem like such a big deal anymore and I can put them into
perspective.
All of my friends play sports, and I met the majority of them in
kindergarten while playing small fry soccer or t-ball and most of us have
remained friends ever since. Also in high school, sports and love for a
team tend to bring people together. Every Monday, Wednesday, and
Saturday night during the winter there were about twenty of us that
religiously attended high school hockey games. We'd cheer our hearts
out even when our team wasn't winning and it was a blast. Still now,
every Wednesday we all get together with the hockey players to rent ice
and have our own games.
Playing sports in high school also helps kids form lasting bonds. I have
played Varsity softball since my freshman year in high school and the
girls that were seniors on the team then always looked out for me and
made sure no one ever messed with me. To this day I'm still friends with
those girls even though some of them have graduated from college. Now,
as a senior, I would do the same for any underclassman, just as they had
done for me.
Sports are important in the development of young children's lives, not
only in a physical aspect but also emotionally and socially. Sports open
kids up to new people and new experiences and put kids into difficult
situations they have to find a way out of, just like in real life. I personally
know that I would lack many essential life skills if my parents hadn't
gotten me into sports when they did.
Nicole Manzo
Virtual High School
U.S.A.
215
The Siberian earthquake
It happened when I was sitting in the living room at 6:30 pm. My chair
started wobbling faintly beneath me, and the same was coming from the
floor. The first thought that surfaced: "Overstudied." I mean, Saturday
night, I'd been working all week, I was tired. It happens after flying too,
only feels a bit different. Like, not that physical. I turned to Dad, who
was sitting at the table working, and asked, "Hey, is the chair shaking
under you?" I almost expected him to say "No", so it came as a surprise
when he answered casually, "Yeah, it is." Oh-oh. It's getting stronger. I
can hear the doors swinging. My sister, Irina, comes out of our room and
says that she feels it too, Mom says the walls are shaking. A nervously
excited chatter springs up. Maybe the neighbours are doing some kind of
repair job? (Like knocking out the walls with that big thing you see in
movies). We live on the last floor of a four-storey building. We opened
the door and listened, but there were no sounds like drilling or booming.
Weird. The word "earthquake" starts creeping to the mind. Irina and I
suggest we all go outside. I come in to the living room for a sec and see
our high, heavy closet trembling and tipping slowly forward. NOW I'm
scared. The ceiling might cave in, everything might collapse, this is
actually real, and we have to get out: Irina and I change hurriedly into
jeans, but just as we dash to put on our coats, it all stops.
After a few minutes of apprehensive waiting, we sit down to supper.
There was nothing on TV or the radio yet. Maybe I just imagined it. And
the rest of my family too, haaaaaa. Then my mom's aunt called and said
she felt the same thing. Oh, OK, so it was real, we're not the only ones.
Uh, but, I thought earthquakes didn't happen here. Will there be another
one?
I try to distract myself by cleaning up my stuff (no better time than now).
At about 7:50 PM we get a call: everybody get dressed and outside,
there's going to be another one. Oh-oh, oh-oh, oh-oh.
It's already dark and pretty cold. I can see two stars in the sky and
hurriedly wish that everything will be alright. At the same time, funnily
enough, these very words that I'm typing now form in my head. Our
neighbours chat about something like this occurring in 1972. Somebody
talks about ID and I realise that we didn't take anything with us. But
Mom says we're more valuable than papers. People start joking, standing
close together and breathing in the cold, fresh night air. Well, an evening
stroll is good for sleep, if we'll get to do that.
216
Our neighbour, a mother of two children, phoned the news on her
mobile. What we found out made us all laugh with relief: the media
didn't catch up with the tremor, so the warning was for the one we
already witnessed. Everybody went back home, but I still didn't feel
calm. Nobody went to bed, sitting down at the TV. We did see a news
report this time. According to facts, it was an earthquake 350 kilometres
away, so what we got was a kind of echo; there were no victims, no
destructions; you can all go back to your weekend plans, people.
We finally went to bed at 10:30. I felt exhausted and fell asleep pretty
quick, waking up with a jerk at about 2 in the morning. It was happening
again, I could hear the furniture creaking. I woke up Irina and we just
listened, but it stopped, lasting less than 30 seconds. It was all so
dreamlike...I couldn't get rid of the impression that my bed was still
wobbling, so I told Irina, but she said I've got what we call in Russian
"Glucky", which was probably right, because I was shaking badly
myself, and I'm still a bit, which is why I can't seem to finish this
abnormally long sentence.
That's all. When we called my sister Mila in Moscow, she was like "Are
you serious?" Yeah. Yeah, I am, really. But right now I want to laugh.
Laugh, laugh, laugh. You're all invited to join in.
(I don't think this is inspiration, this is something else, and so I'll stop
here.)
Evgenia Koptyug
Russia
Computers
I think that computer can be my friend because it helps me in taking
information and in studies. By using the Internet we can share and take
information. Computers will also help me in making my career good
because nowadays we can get computer jobs.
Sahar Afzal
Pakistan
217
Remembering friends
I still remember the day
When you asked me to be your friend
That day was the best
But then after sometime why did you ignore me?
Why didn't you talk to me?
I tried to do everything for you
But how could you betray me?
But now, didn't I tell you?
I could do anything for you
You told me to get lost
And here I am now among God
Who now is my friend and my guardian
Didn't I tell you don't push me to my limits?
Didn't I tell you?
Now don't cry over the things you did
Now you can't get what you lost
And now I am much happier
I would like to thank you for the things you did
Even if you didn't do it truly
Still I would always be your friend
Do remember that.
Shumaila Dhanji
DHA Degree College for Women, Karachi
Pakistan
218
Winners vs losers
The winner is the part of the answer
The loser is always the part of the problem
The winner always has a plan
The loser always has an excuse
The winner says; let me do it for you
The loser says, that's not my job
The winner sees an answer for every problem
The loser sees a problem for every answer.
The winner sees a green near every sand trap
The loser sees a sand trap near every green.
The winner says; it may be difficult but it's possible
The loser says it may be possible but it's difficult
So
Be a winner
The one who smiles
Shumaila Nasim (a student teacher)
Pakistan
The beautiful day
It was a day
Filled with happiness and gay
The Sun rising and the birds flying
Wow. It was a pleasant day.
The fields are filled
With greenery
It makes beautiful scenery
The flowers dancing gay fully
The children singing playfully
Wow. It was a beautiful day.
The days are long
The nights too short
Beginning with mornings
And ending with nights
Wow. It was a summer’s day.
Anita Pai
Rosary School, Goa
India
219
Importance of water
Water is God's greatest gift to the living beings. Life will come to an end
if there is no water. Sixty percentage of the earth surface is covered with
water and the remaining forty percent is land. The chemical composition
of water is H2O.
The most important use of water is drinking. Water may contain
dissolved, chemical solids and bacteria. Therefore municipalities have
water treatment plants which passes water through sand filters, remove
chemical impurities through sedimentation and aeration and flocculation.
Water is sold in bottles under the name of mineral water but this
expensive water does not have any minerals. In Karachi about thirty
percent of water is provided through tankers, most of which is polluted
as underground water supply and sewerage pipes leak and mix-up which
causes pollution. This is the main cause of various categories of water
borne diseases including the deadly hepatitis. Drinking water must be
soft. Hard water causes indigestion due to magnesium, calcium and
sulphate salts.
Water is essential for agriculture. Some crops require little water but
other require water in abundance. Rain is the main source of water for
agriculture but water supplied through rain is not reliable and regular,
therefore, it is necessary to develop artificial means. Dam, canals and
distribution channels which help to irrigate lands provide an excellent
system to supply water. Dams or reservoirs store water and help to
generate electricity power through turbines. This water enables us to
provide electricity cheaply.
Water is used in all industries such as textiles, pharmaceuticals and
cement. The World Health Organization (WHO) has laid down the
standards for quality of water for use in various industries. Waste water
from the industries must be chemically treated so that it does not kill
human being, marine life and plants.
Water in the ocean enables ships to navigate from one continent to
another. River water helps ships to ply from one city to another. This is
the cheapest way to transport materials long distances.
Amirali Nizarali
Sultan Mohammad Shah Aga Khan School, Karachi
Pakistan
220
I miss you
I’m sitting in the dark
I’m looking at your face
We swore last night hard…
But now I understood
You did it by mistake
Before, in my childhood
We sat both near the lake
And we laughed very loud
You plaited a wreath for me,
We danced the waltz again,
I wanted you to see
Even it was rain.
But where, my love, you are?
I miss you, I believe
That you will come, I know
I can’t without you live!
You are smiling on the photo,
Your smile is very nice
And in my life my motto:
“You’ll come when sun will rise!”
Ziyoviddinova Sevara
Uzbekistan
221
I can fly
I didn't feel all that well that night so I decided some sleep might
possibly help. But it certainly didn't! I was tossing and turning until late
that night. I finally fell asleep, but not soundly at all! I had the strangest
dream, I could actually fly! I was soaring through the clouds. I could see
everything for miles. It was so amazing. I never wanted my dream to
end. But then some awoke me and interrupted my intriguing dream. I
guess I must have fallen off my bed at one time or another because I
knew I definitely wasn't on my own bed any longer. Although it didn't
seem that I was on the floor either. I looked down and I was horrified to
find myself hovering nearly 10 feet beyond that ground! I screamed and
crash violently onto my bedroom floor. My mother rushed to my room to
find me lying on ground, almost in tears from my furious fall. Of course
she didn't believe my outrageous tale. She checked me for a fever. She
said I was only delirious. But I was nearly sure what happened to me
wasn't delirium. She told me to simply go back to bed, as if that would
solve the problem. I was hesitant though afraid of waking up floating in
midair. Sleep did seem to solve the problem temporarily, because that
morning I woke up lying on my bed. I still didn't feel like myself though.
I climbed out of my bed to see if that was only a dream last night or not.
I jumped and waved my arms frantically to see if I stayed in the air. I fell
hard onto the floor. What if flying was only a realistic dream?
At breakfast my mother didn't mention anything about last night I guess
she assumed it was merely a dream. I finished getting ready and my
mother drove me to school. I couldn't concentrate at all; I was too deep
in thought. What happened last night? Can I really fly? I went to bed
early hoping to answer all of my questions. I did. I fell into a deep sleep.
I had a similar dream to the previous night. I knew I was dreaming, so I
forced myself to wake up. Again I woke up in midair but I didn't
completely freak out and end up lying in pain on my floor. I slowly
moved my arms and legs and I glided across my bedroom! Then I
carefully landed back on the floor. “I can fly,” I whispered to myself
excitedly. I considered telling the world of my very unique talent, but I
decided against it. I don't want to be people's science project or the
headline in one of those cheesy tabloids. So I decided nobody would
ever know about my little secret.
Jocelyn
U.S.A.
222
Rain
Dum, dum, dum the thunder sound
Tip, tip, tip the rain comes down
Smell of mud spread around
What a lovely scene around
Leaves shine with drops on it
Sunshine rays fall on it
Makes it shine like a star
Right on top of the flower
Now comes the rainbow bridge
With seven colorful colours on it
Makes you happy, makes you glad
Standing up in the air.
Doris D'souza
Rosary School, Goa
India
Islam
The purest Islam is the Holy religion,
Everything is in Allah’s vision.
Which oblige to entreat, fasting, haj and alms due,
Result is prosperous, good health and for you.
Islam is the rightest, true, free from queries,
Which put you from every worries.
Who knows omnifarious Omniscient,
Only one Allah the Merciful and the Beneficent.
Everything is there in the Quran and in the Islam,
The deepest one, going deeper like massive ocean, has a spirit of warm.
Have a lot of signs for thy,
What ever living, stars, prove under the sky.
Where did you come from? Through this,
And where will you go? You will live long in real bliss.
Saima Rani
Pakistan
223
Люблю тебя!!!!!!!
Писала обо всех и обо всем!
Писала как жили мы и как живем,
Не пишутся слова лишь для тебя,
Могу одно я написать хоть сотни раз, что я твоя!
Не верила ни в счастье, ни в любовь!
Не верила, что в жилах леденеет кровь!
И словно птица в вышине – душа поет,
Когда любимый рядом человек!
Когда ты для него цветок, а он – вода
А без воды цветок не проживет!
Когда поешь те песни, видишь те же сны,
Когда два главных слова “Я” и “ТЫ”
Хочу, чтоб горе мы делили пополам,
А в радости не тесно чтобы было нам!
Как для полета птице нужно два крыла
Хочу чтоб в жизни я тебе была нужна!!!
Зиевиддинова Севара
Uzbekistan
Ending of the initiative
Go to the people
Live with them
Learn from them
Love them
Start with what they know
Build with what they have
But with the best leaders
When the work is done
The task finished
The people will say
We have done this by ourselves!
Prince Humair
Pakistan
224
Dreamland
I lay down asleep
In the dreamland
Beautiful as white sand
And flowers all around the land
People there live in harmony
Because they have a beautiful land around them
Monkeys jump around
Without falling on the ground
Children dancing peacefully around
At night sleeping on the beautiful land around
I like to see the people looking at the sunset
When I was looking around
My mom and dad woke me
I found I was not in the dreamland,
But sleeping on the ground.
Roy Abreu
Rosary School, Goa
India
Silver is as good as gold
The race is about to begin
And I feel as sick as when my nana died
Bang, off went the starting gun
I was off
I was sweating as much as my brother does after a footy match
I was in the lead and I could see the finish line up ahead
Until the runner in the next lane took over
I was so close
But I crossed in second
Oh well, next year I thought to myself
I feel as proud as I did when I got in the Australian team
But maybe a little more
Louise Wood
Australia
225
To all the children around the world
Written at the Summer Camp Learning Human Rights in Ferghana City, Uzbekistan.
We wish you more happiness!
We wish you good mood!
We wish you a great health!
We wish you a friendly family!
We wish you a kiss from your Mummy!
Qahramon Ahmedov, Gymnasium Parvoz, Ferghana City
Mahliyo Doniyorova, School #27, Ferghana City
We wish that you will be happy,
We wish that you will be lucky.
We wish that you will be nice,
We wish that you will be peace.
We wish that you will be great.
Obidova Shohsanam and Ergasheva Zebuniso
We wish you merry holidays!
We wish you nice presents!
We wish you to be free and happy!
We wish you good marks at school!
We wish you peace all over the world!
Yakubov Isaak, Gymnasium Parvoz, Ferghana City
Nabiev Sardor, Regional SHOZ School, Ferghana City
We wish you strong health!
We wish you good luck!
We wish you to be happy!
We wish you more love!
We wish you friendship!
We wish you good marks at school!
Nadya Tshay, Sabina Aktachinskaya and Lola Djurabayeva
226
To all the children around the world
Written at the Summer Camp Learning Human Rights in Ferghana City, Uzbekistan.
I wish you to be friendly and lucky!!
I wish you to have unusual great fortune!!
I wish you to have a big kind heart!!
I wish you to make people happy and free !!
I wish us to save our Earth for a great future together!!!
Yaroslav Ovcharenko
We wish you great happiness!
We wish you a friendly family!
We wish you peace with you!
We wish you thousands of real friends!
We wish you a rich country!
Akbarshoh Axmedov, Gymnazium Parvoz, Ferghana City
Akbarjon Rahimov, Gymnazium #1, Ferghana City
We wish you to live without loneliness.
We wish you to have a happy family.
We wish you to celebrate happy birthdays.
We wish you to be beautiful and kind.
We wish you to have a true friend!
Tamara Gerasimova, Menaylenko Anastasiya and Lepisheva Katya
I wish you very good luck!!!
I wish you fun holidays!!!
I wish you much money!!!
I wish you beautiful life!!!
I wish you good marks at school!!!
Dmitriy Smirnov
227
One good friendship
Laura and Sarah are best friends until Sarah becomes friends with
someone else, read the story to see what happens.
Vacation was over and Sarah and Laura had to go back to sixth grade.
They were in the same classroom. They got their bags ready and left the
house. They were skipping to school while talking. When they got to
school they quickly ran into class so they wouldn't be late. Luckily they
weren't late. They sat in their seats and didn't say a word until their
teacher called their names attendance. After the bell rang they started
working on their math homework for tonight. At lunchtime Laura saw
Sarah hanging out with this girl Melissa. She wondered why she was
hanging out with her, she did bad things. Laura walked over to Sarah and
Melissa and started to sit with them and just try to fit in. Melissa gave a
rude look to Laura and walked away. Laura said to Sarah completely
puzzled: "What has happened to you? Are we no longer friends?" Sarah
just walked away with Melissa pretending no one said anything. When
school was over Sarah started walking with Laura. Laura said to Sarah:
"What has happened to you, you ignored me completely at lunch and
you are hanging out with MELISSA, MELISSA!!!"
"What's so wrong with that," Sarah said.
"Do you see the way she treats people and steals and thinks she is an
adult?"
"Yeah so who cares?" said Sarah.
"Whatever," said Lauren sadly.
"I forgot to tell you that I can't be friends with you Laura." Sarah said.
"Why?" said Laura.
"Melissa said she doesn't like you, so I can't be around you."
"Something is going to happen to you. I can feel it," said Laura.
Laura ran away crying and didn't look back. When Laura got home she
told her mom everything and was crying like never before.
Her mom just said: "You wait until Melissa does something bad to Sarah
then Sarah will see who her real friend is."
" Well, go to bed now," Mom said.
"All right," said Laura.
The next morning Laura saw Sarah standing outside crying. She ran
down stairs and flew out the door. "What's wrong Sarah!?"
"You were right about Melissa. She brought me to this party and
everyone was drinking and smoking and she was coaxing me to drink. I
228
said no and ran out. Oh my God! I'm sorry," said Laura, "for not
believing you."
"It’s OK," Melissa replied and they gave each other a hug. Her mom
winked at Laura. Then they both skipped to school while talking all the
way.
(The moral of the story is - You need to know who your real friends are.)
Kaitlyn
U.S.A.
A lesson
There once was a family with two children, Taimati and Matonya. Their
parents were Mr and Mrs Sekipangu. They lived in a town called
Kijenge.
One day Matonya was sent to buy 1kg of sugar. On the way he met his
friends. They asked him to buy some sweets but Matonya tried to defend
himself by telling them that he was sent by his parents. They kept on
begging him, so he thought that he had nothing else to do rather than
buying them a bag of sweets. They all started eating the sweets. Matonya
forgot about the sugar. When they finished the sweets, he remembered
about the sugar. He asked his friends what to say when he got back
home. He was puzzled when he was told it was none of their business.
Then his friends fled away. He started crying. After half an hour he
managed to stop crying and went home empty handed.
When he reached home he sneaked all the way to his bedroom. His sister
asked him about the sugar. He lied that their neighbour grabbed his
money on the way. Soon after he was called by his mother and was asked
about the sugar. He kept quiet for a short while. Unfortunately Taimati
told her mother what he told her.
At first they believed him, then they decided to prove if it was true or
false. They phoned their neighbour. Unfortunately Matonya switched off
the socket and fell on his knees and started asking for forgiveness. His
mother had mercy on him but she gave him a punishment of staying in
his bedroom for a week. Matonya promised that he would never repeat
such a mistake.
Peter Boshe
Arusha School
Tanzania
229
My country is in the crossroads of the world
The Republic of Belarus is situated nearly in the center of Europe, in the
extreme part of the East-European plain. The length of its borders is
2696 km. Belarus occupies 2076 thousand square kilometres. Its presentday population is about 10 million people. Belarus is divided into 6
administrative regions. Belarus has 102 cities. The largest are Minsk,
Gomel, Vitebsk, Mogilev, Grodno and Brest. The capital is Minsk with a
population of over 1.8 million people. The state has no exit to the sea.
In this way one can describe Belarus in the strict language of numbers
and facts. But it isn’t interesting, it’s boring. I will try to tell you about
my country in such a way you will want to come here, to see its
wonderful nature, to get acquainted with its talented, hospitable, ready to
help people, and to preserve in your memory a good impression of your
trip forever.
A man begins to learn about his country from his parents, his home,
street and city. Growing up he learns the history of his country, its
language, traditions, nature and peculiarities of national character.
Gradually pride in his native country comes.
I need thousands of pages to write about my Belarus...But it isn’t
enough, to express the depth of tenderness and love to my Motherland.
My country is a beautiful, God’s masterpiece; it is a beauty, which looks
in the sky with the blue eyes of its numerous lakes. It is a frivolous
chatterbox that jingles in the water of rivers and streams, whispers in the
leaves of wise forests. It’s covered with multicolored flowers in springs
and summers. In winter snow covers it like a blanket. My country is
majestic in its beauty. There is fresh air, clear water and morning wakes
you up with singing of birds and gentle coolness.
Belarus has rich history and various cultural heritages. Unfortunately,
my country often became an arena of military actions and suffered
losses. It had much suffering and damage. Every third resident died
fighting for his Motherland in the Second World War. Many cities were
destroyed; many villages were burnt to the ground. The enemies didn’t
spare anybody. On the 22nd of March in 1943, the detachment of
fascists burst in the village of Chatyn. There were burnt 26 houses, 149
people were destroyed by fire (among them were 75 children). Twentysix years after that tragedy, a memorial was erected to commemorate the
tragedy not only this village, but also 186 localities which were burnt
230
with their inhabitants. 2004 is celebrated as the 60th anniversary of
liberation from the fascist invaders in Belarus. Our people remember
about those who fought for the freedom and independence of our
Motherland. Numerous monuments, memorials and also help to the
veterans of the Great Patriotic War attest to this.
The Republic of Belarus gave many outstanding people to mankind:
people who enlightened others about progressive ideas, scientists,
researchers, musicians, artists, sculptors, actors, writers and poets.
Thanks to its geographical position, Belarusian culture includes pieces of
different cultures. It can be seen even in the language, where there are
Bulgarian, Polish, German and Russian words. About the language of
my country I must say separately: the language is unusually melodious,
harmonious and full of song. The persons who carried this wonderful
word to the people and filled it with wisdom were our first spirit mentors
and enlighteners.
Efrosinia Polotskaya was a woman who assisted in the development of
education and Christianity. This is a woman who ordered a wonderful
church to be built, created a beautiful and valuable cross, which was
decorated with many jewels. Francisk Scaryna is the man who brought
the first printed book in the Slavonic language to Belarus and the whole
East-Slavonic world. Nicola Gusovsky, whose poem The song about the
European bison became part of the heritage of European culture of the
late Renaissance. The names of the classics of the Belarusian literature
Yanka Kupala, Yakub Kolas, Ivan Melezh and Vasil Bukov are known
all over the world. In Belarus there lived and live nowadays such
talented artists as Mark Shagal, G. Vashchenko, M. Savitsky, L.
Shchemelev, B. Kazakov and G. Poplavsky. In 1990 the tapestry of
Belarusian artist Alexander Kishchenko under the name Chernobyl was
presented in New York. It was recognized as one of the most wonderful
masterpieces of the present day. Famous choreographer, ballet-master,
Valentin Yelizarev staged ballets which were a great success all over the
world.
Song was always an integral part of Belarusian culture. Our country is
rich in good singers and holds several international competitions, for
example, Slaviansky bazar
There are a lot of sumptuous monuments of architecture in Belarus,
which show its beauty and majesty. They are, for example, Sophia’s
231
Cathedral in Polotsk, Mirsky, Nesvizsky, Holshansky castles and also
numerous churches, cathedrals, palaces, chapels, castles and estates. By
the way, Mirsky castle was included in the UNESCO heritage list.
In our country great attention is paid to sport development and a healthy
way of life. We have got up-to-date sport complexes, training halls,
palaces of sports. About sporting achievements of our state, our sport
woman Julia Nesterenko won a gold medal in one of the most
prestigious competitions, the 100 meters race, at the Olympic Games in
Athens.
The Republic of Belarus is known also by its achievements in the field of
economics and industry. After the break-up of the USSR our country had
to restore its trade connections and to develop such branches of industry
as mechanical engineering, electronics and agriculture. Thirteen years
later we can say that our country managed to mend its positions in the
world’s market. Belarusian industry produces heavy-duty trucks and
tractors, large-capacity dump trucks, refrigerators, T.V. sets, fertilizers,
meat and diary products. They are its chief exports. Belarus permanently
takes part in different international exhibitions, and seminars, and its
goods get high praise of foreign experts. Such trademarks as MAZ,
Atlant, Horizont and Luch are highly appreciated for their quality all
over the world.
As a sovereign country, Belarus enjoys full rights and is active in the
foreign arena. From the moment of setting up the United Nations
Organization (UNO) Belarus as one of its Constituent member states
takes an active part in the work of this association, its organs and
institutions. The Republic of Belarus is a member state of the CIS
(Commonwealth of Independent States) and many other international
organizations. The representatives of our country take part in political
associations, congresses and so on. The Belarusian people constantly
strengthen and broaden ties with the peoples of other countries. There
are many public organizations which have established trade, economic,
scientific and cultural ties with foreign countries. One of them is the
Belarusian Society for Friendship and Cultural Relations with Foreign
Countries. It maintains contacts with many organizations in many
countries and helps the people who suffered from the Chernobyl disaster.
It provides medical equipment, medicines and treatment.
So, this is my Motherland – beautiful, rich, long-suffering, talented,
interesting and strong. A famous Belorussian poet, P. Panchenko, wrote
232
such lines about Belarus:
Homeland of mine. Happiness mine.
Young songs of mine, never sleeping.
For every field, for each forest pine,
The hearts of your sons are weeping.
I wish my country, the country in the center of Europe, further
prosperity, wisdom, and strength. I wish it to remain quiet, tender and a
beautiful country.
Yurevich Victoria
Smorgon Gymnasium
Belarus
Mommy
When we first met, I was a small being in your hands
When you look in my eyes, you bring me to life
When you’ll leave me I’ll die, but in my inside
Mother, mother, mother
I love you, I need you, don’t forget
Mommy, whenever, wherever, however I hurt you forgive
Your child, your baby, your lovely girl
She loved you and loves you and she’ll always love you
You are ever the best mother in the whole world
You are the best
You are the flowing river in my heart
Mother, mother, mother
Mommy, don’t cry
I need your smile to shine
To lead me to the way
The way to the stars
To give me the power
To climb this tall, huge tree
To pick up the moon
To give it to you
A moon for you
Just for you
Anna Dali
Syria
233
Full share of our rights
If we want full share of our rights,
We neither need to quarrel nor fight,
We just need to perform all our responsibilities,
With uphill struggle and sincerity.
Responsibilities are the dues that must be paid.
This is the way by which we can progress ahead.
A parent’s duty is to help the child to take first step,
Assist, help and support them in every mishap.
A teacher’s liability is to edify and teach his student,
To assist and lead them at every single moment.
A student’s job is to quench the thirst of knowledge,
And be organized to admit outer world’s challenges.
As a Muslim Community we are consigned to do
All the doings by which we can find Allah’s will too.
Before all, as a human, as a part of our society,
We are asked to perform our duties.
If a man executes his responsibilities properly,
He is sure to get respect, honour and glory.
But if he falls short in performing his work,
Surely he is going to be surviving in murk.
We can’t change past, but improve the future,
We can make earth better for every creature.
Let’s pay and get relief from all the debts,
Let’s perform all our duties before going to rest.
Mehreen Salim
Pakistan
234
Why is it so?
God gives and forgives
Man gets and forgets;
Why is it so?
We ask God for things to enjoy life
God has given us life to enjoy all the things
Man knows God is everywhere
But behaves as if he isn’t aware
Why is it so?
Enjoying the luxuries of life
We have forgotten that our prayers are five
Why here no one bothers?
Do we live to offend others?
Why is it so?
To whom should I interpret?
Who is the real culprit?
Who, why and where?
Will you reply if you dare?
Will you reply if you dare?
Why is it so?
Anita Karim
Pakistan
Learn something
If you are thinking a year ahead, sow seed
If you are thinking ten years ahead, plant a tree
If you are thinking one hundred years ahead, learn some useful skills
By sowing seeds you will harvest once
By planting a tree you will harvest tenfold
By learning useful skills you will harvest hundredfold
Franny De Oliveira
Rosary School, Goa
India
235
Different
"Get out of the class! Immediately!" Mr Edwin yelled. “You can’t just
do what you want.” Darcy had been chucked out of class again. Slowly
he put his pencils in his pencil box. The whole class was watching him.
He put his papers neatly in his bag and stood up. “Hurry up. We want to
go on,” Mr Edwin told him impatiently. Darcy took his bag without
taking a look at the others and went out. As always he banged the door.
“Always the same,” Mr Edwin mumbled while he turned back to the
class and went on with his Spanish lesson. I sat there and glanced at
Darcy’s seat. It was nothing unusual that he had to leave the class but
every time he was chucked out I wondered why he behaved like this.
During the lesson he had permanently been talking to his classmates,
throwing paper and pencils around and messing about. “He is silly,”
some pupils said. “He always wants to draw people's attention to him,”
other pupils said. As other people knew, too, he was impertinent. Even
when the pupils had told him politely to be quiet and to pay attention he
insulted them. I didn’t want to have anything to do with him because of
his bad behaviour. “Heather! Aren’t you interested in my lesson?” I
started. Mr Edwin looked angrily at me. “Sorry…” I stammered.
After the lesson I went out to the other girls. They were sitting on
benches beside the exit. “Darcy was insufferable today,” Amanda told
Rhonda. “I wish the school administration kicked him out of school.”
Other girls joined them. They made derisive remarks about Darcy. I sat
down beside Terry and listened. I didn't like Amanda very much because
she always wanted to be the centre of attention and she often wore other
pupils down when they weren't able to answer a question in class. That
didn't mean I hated her. I only didn't want to have anything to do with
her. “Do you think he is stupid, too?” Terry asked me. “Mm… I don’t
know. Perhaps there are psychological reasons for his behaviour,” I
slowly said. “Yes,” Terry laughed. “Maybe he is unbalanced.”
“Nonsense,” somebody shouted angrily. It was Alison. Alison was much
older than the others. She had the same attitude to school as Darcy and
she often spoke to him. The other pupils respected her because of her
knowledge. She was doing well at school and her tests always came out
on top of the class. She stood up and walked towards us. “Stop talking
nonsense. Darcy is a very nice guy. He is different from you but that
doesn’t mean he is ill or stupid.” Alison went away quickly. Everybody
was surprised. They had never seen her like this.
236
Because it was the end of October and getting cold I wanted to buy a few
warmer clothes. The next Saturday I took the early bus to the city.
Fortunately there weren’t so many people around. I went into different
shops and looked at many nice things. In the end I decided to buy a
white pullover and black trousers. I had spent three hours looking for
clothes and slowly more people filled the shops. I didn’t like crowds, so I
wanted to hurry up. “Oh no,” I sighed when I saw that the line at the
cash desk was very long. I was just going to take my place in the line
when someone touched my shoulder. I turned around to see Alison
smiling at me. “Hello,” I said, a bit ashamed of myself. I had to think
about the day she told us Darcy was a nice guy and I felt bad for making
fun of him. I had thought about that the whole time since that day. She
seemed to be furious about what we said. Perhaps Darcy really wasn’t as
bad as the others thought. “Hi,” Alison said. “Nice to meet you,” I
replied, obviously embarrassed. However, we had a nice talk and after
paying we soon sat in a nice little café drinking a coke. We discussed
many different topics but we didn’t say a word about Darcy. It was as if
she even didn’t remember that day. Now I was afraid she might think I
was superficial, so I tried to start to talk about Darcy. "What do you
think about Darcy?" I asked her carefully. “About whom?” Alison asked
puzzled. But then she remembered. “Oh, Darcy. I think he is very
intelligent.” I couldn’t believe what she had said. “Do you really think he
is intelligent?” I asked her with incomprehension. “Of course he is!
Haven’t you ever talked to him? And do you know his marks?” she
answered with a little anger. I had never before spoken to arrogant
Darcy. And I knew exactly why. “He is kind of rude… I think. And I
have never seen any of his tests,” I admitted. “So you can’t say he isn’t
intelligent,” Alison said and was smiling again. I was glad that she had
calmed down. “See,” Alison said, “Darcy is not mentally unbalanced or
stupid. He is only different.” “Different?” I whispered. Alison began to
explain:
“Three years ago he came from France to England. He had to learn to
speak English as his native language, German as a first and Spanish as a
second foreign language. He is able to speak English now nearly without
mistakes, German as well as any of us and he is the best in Spanish
class.” I was astonished. How could that be? “But he is always messing
about,” I said. Alison became serious. “Yes, he is. But he knows such a
lot. And in the lessons he always is paying attention. But in a different
way. He understands very well. His only problem is that he always needs
237
attention. He wants to show the others that he is a nice guy and has a vast
knowledge and so he is pretending to be a different person to prove his
individuality. But most people aren’t able to understand.” I thought
about that for a moment. She was right. I never realized but I had never
heard him give a wrong answer. “Do you think he is more intelligent
than everybody else?” I asked Alison. “Yes, I do. It is a pity that he isn’t
challenged enough. Sometimes he is bored and so he is distracted. He is
simply too clever.” Alison laughed. I didn’t feel like laughing. If it was
true what Alison said someone should help Darcy. The more I thought
about him the more I had the feeling that he really was different from all
the other troublemakers.
The next Monday I went to school as usual. But my attitude towards
Darcy had changed. Although I had never spoken to him I didn’t know
how to behave. There was a feeling of understanding and sympathy for
him on my part. I wondered why nobody had noticed he was extra
intelligent. What about his family? Wasn’t his mother interested in her
son? I always thought parents knew their sons and daughters best.
Perhaps he even didn’t have a mother. Why didn't his teachers in France
notice what was up with him? And what about the teachers here in
England? But the most difficult question I had was: how could you help
him?
First lesson: Spanish. Mr Edwin took a look at the attendance list. Darcy
wasn’t present. “Mm! Darcy will surely arrive in a few minutes. He is
such a slowcoach,” Mr Edwin said arrogantly. Amanda, Rhonda and the
others giggled. It was the first time I didn't think it was funny when
something bad was said about Darcy. I looked around and saw that
Alison and I were the only pupils that didn't laugh. Also Darcy’s friends
Luke and Farley were laughing. “Nice friends,” I thought when the door
suddenly flung open. “Sorry. I’m late.” Darcy said when he came inside
the room. The laughing stopped. He went to his seat while he was still
eating a sandwich. “Does it taste good?” Mr Edwin asked sarcastically.
“Yes, thank you. It is cheese. Do you want to try?” Darcy answered. Mr
Edwin looked at him in irritation. “No, thank you.” The class laughed. I
wondered if Darcy had noticed the teacher wanted to make a fool of him
and that some pupils weren't laughing about the situation but making fun
of him. The next lesson was physical education with Mr Jones. All
together we went to the big sports place behind the gym to play football.
We divided our class into two equal teams, but Darcy preferred sitting
under a big tree near the sports place. I thought that would be the best
238
chance to get to know him a little bit to find out how to help him. I went
over to him. “Hi,” I said. Darcy looked up. “Hi,” he said. “Why don’t
you come and play with us? We could need another player.” “I'm not in
the right mood,” Darcy replied in a bored voice. I stood there saying
nothing for a moment. “Okay,” I said. “If your mood changes you can
come and play with us.” I ran to the others. “That wasn't really
successful,” I thought. But after two minutes he suddenly jumped up and
shouted: “Here. To me.”
After school I went home slowly. I still thought about Darcy. I thought
about different ways of how to help him. Recently I had watched a
programme about specially gifted pupils on TV. Some of them weren't
able to make friends and so they stayed alone, some of them tried to
make friends with older people and some of them tried to pretend being
someone else. On T.V. they said it was difficult to help these children.
There are special schools for them where they are supported. I wondered
if they could help Darcy, too. I planned to make friends with Darcy to
find out more about him. Perhaps the others would realize he was
different from them if I made the first step.
The next day I was very excited when I went to school. I went along the
sidewalk when I thought of how to speak to him. I imagined me standing
in front of him. “Hello Darcy,” I said. Darcy looked at me angrily.
“What do you want? I don't need any help. Leave me alone.” I stopped
walking. What if he really reacted like this? “I have to find out,” I told
myself and went on.
The school yard was unusually crowded by pupils when I arrived. I stood
by the gate and watched the pupils. Everybody was extremely happy and
thrilled. They laughed and screamed. Suddenly someone shoved me. My
bag fell on the floor and I nearly lost my balance. “Hey,” I shouted.
“Sorry,” a boy on a bike said and drove away. I picked up my bag and
turned back to the school building. “What’s going on here?” I said
quietly to myself. “It’s because of the central heating,” someone standing
behind me said. I turned around to see Darcy standing directly in front of
me. I had to look up because he was taller than me. I starred at him as if
he was a ghost. When I realized I was staring I blushed. “Wh…What
about the central heating?” I said hurriedly to cover my embarrassment.
“It is defective and they don't know if they can fix it,” Darcy said
indifferently. While I thought of how to get into a conversation with him
I scrutinized him inconspicuously. He had a nice face. I don't know if it
239
really was nice but in that moment it seemed to be nice. I had never
before noticed he had blue eyes. In fact he didn't look as bad as I had
thought. Suddenly all kids were shouting and cheering. “Have you
heard? There will be no school today,” a lower-grade pupil told his
friend. “Oh no, now I came to school in vain,” I said with a sigh. “Don't
be sad. Let’s go and have a coffee, shall we?” Darcy said still watching
the kids running around. “O…okay, let’s go,” I replied hesitating. As we
just wanted to go Alison came behind us. “What's going on here?” she
asked full of amazement. “There will be no school today because the
central heating is defective,” Darcy said kindly. “We are going to drink a
coffee. Would you like to join us?” he added. She agreed. We were
fooling around all the way to the café near the station. When we were
sitting inside the café drinking coffee I heard that Darcy and Alison had
known each other since the first day at school and even met in their
leisure time. I was sure nobody at school knew it. Especially Amanda
didn't. She wouldn’t be able to imagine Darcy and Alison together
because Amanda liked Alison in contrast to Darcy. Or she didn't hate her
at least. Perhaps she would get involved in getting to know him and
maybe she would like him, too. At that moment I had the idea. If
Amanda liked him everybody else would be interested in Darcy and
when Darcy realized the others were seriously interested in him he
would be kind towards them, too. That was the point. He only had to get
the chance to show what he really was like.
We sat in the café until the late afternoon. After we said goodbye to each
other I knew for sure that Darcy was a nice person who was not
impertinent. The conversations we had had were really intellectually
stimulating. “He only needs a little attention and someone who takes him
seriously,” I thought and decided to make everybody know that.
The next day I went to school very early. I wanted to make sure not to
miss him. I waited for him at the benches near the exit. Amanda, Rhonda
and a few other girls arrived soon. They were talking about clothes,
music and other such meaningless things. I only sat there and waited
nervously. When I saw Darcy coming through the gate I ran over to him
directly to be sure the others would notice. “Hi Darcy,” I said kindly. “Hi
Heather, how are you?” He replied politely with a smile. From the corner
of my eye I was able to see the girls watching us with surprise. It became
perfect when Alison went through the gate, realizing the situation. “Hi,
you two. What are you doing after school? Would you like to go for a
coffee again?” she said with a smile and winked to tell me she
240
understood what was going on. While making a date for the afternoon
we went past Amanda and the others without looking at them. I wished
to know what they were talking about then.
It might be true the pupils didn't annoy him anymore but they still didn't
talk to him. I spent my breaks together with Darcy and Alison so I
couldn’t hear what Amanda, Rhonda and the other girls were saying
about him. Only one week later I was able to watch a reaction.
After physical education I was one of the last hurrying to the changing
room. Only Amanda and Rhonda were behind me. I thought they
perhaps would play a trick on me. So I watched them carefully, but
suddenly they stopped walking. Because I wondered what they were
doing I hid around the corner and waited. After a little time I realized
that we hadn’t been the last in the sports ground. There was one person
left, Darcy. As he walked past Amanda and Rhonda, Amanda said
something to him. He stopped and answered. I was so curious and
wanted to know what they were talking about. Perhaps they were
annoying him. But perhaps they only asked him what they had to do for
homework. Maybe they even wanted to make a date. I decided to go over
to them. “Hey Darcy, do you know what we had to do in Spanish for
today?” I shouted. “Oh Heather, I think it was page 56,” he answered
seeming to be happy to see me. “I was nearly sure about that! But I didn't
want to do the wrong page,” I said pretending seriousness. I took a look
at Amanda who looked sadly to the floor. “She asked me if I could help
her with Spanish. Do you think you could support us, too?” Darcy
explained. I hadn't expected that. Everybody knew that Amanda was
doing badly in Spanish. But she would never have admitted that. I
looked at her with disbelief. “Yes, of course,” I said calmly. Amanda
looked up. “Thank you,” she said with seeming shyness. I turned around
and walked to the changing room. Amanda and Rhonda followed me.
We changed our clothes without talking a word. “Darcy really is a nice
guy,” Amanda said suddenly when I just wanted to go out. I hesitated,
and then smiled. “Yes, he is. We will go for a coffee after school. Would
you like to join us?”
Tanja Busche
Germany
241
My mother
My mother is like a candle for me, she gives me light whenever I am
lost. She is like a flower which gives me fragrance of love when
everywhere there is a smell of hate. She is a true mother, a mother who
knows what the word mother means.
Her complexion is honey and the truth is that she is also as sweet as
honey. On her face, her black eyes twinkle and red lips give a look of a
red rose. She has a normal height. She has a very kind nature and oops! I
forgot to tell you her name, her name is short and sweet, Nyla.
She is a best friend of mine. She helps me in every way, when I want to
study, she is light, when I want a partner, she is my friend and when I
want love she is MY MOTHER. She is the one for whom I can even
give my life.
I always pray that may Allah always bless her and grant her a very long
and a very happy life (Amin).
Aala Farooq
Pakistan
Am I a shadow?
Am I a shadow?
Am I not seen?
Do I feel?
Do I see?
Can I love?
Can I speak?
Will I have mercy?
Will I give in?
Am I a shadow?
Am I not seen?
Lisa Carter
Lavalla Catholic College, Traralgon
Australia
242
This all bothers me
Life is full of emotions and sentiments,
Where people do not fulfil their commitments,
This all bothers me.
All the people running to fashion,
Bad habits in young passion,
Dirty sea and swampy lake,
Everything is full of fake,
Dropping bombs and firing bullets,
Young teenagers stealing wallets,
These are the problems which I shared,
Which are truly making me mad,
Muzammil Farooq
Pakistan
Be concerned, be aware!!
Be concerned, be aware, be responsible,
Avail the opportunities that are available.
The world is radiant and beautiful,
Add to its beauty by being dutiful.
Share your ideas and work collectively,
To attain fruitful results comparatively.
Treat each other equally and justly,
Don’t wait for others, take your responsibility.
We ought to learn to live with unity,
Always try to perform well our duty.
To make our present finer and better,
That will lead us towards golden future.
Komal Mowtani
Pakistan
243
Animals' suffering
You do not know to look at it,
You have eyes in a fog.
They suffer,
Because you do not know how to give love.
You do not know love.
Don't you see this?
In every winter they freeze,
They in summer starve.
You do not care about it.
And you’re the most faithful friends yet.
Gosh,
Clean your eyes,
And you will understand.
Believe!
And fall in love,
And they will be grateful,
They will return the love you presented them.
Paulina Bebenek
Grammar-School, Brodla
Poland
So silly!
You say you love me
But you are never here
Now I’m unhappy
Since I know
You have hurt me
I’m so silly
To love you.
Hilal Antakyali
Germany
244
Different time and place
Generation gaps are very difficult to handle especially for parents and
teenagers. When teenagers do something, and their parents get on to
them, then the teenagers get mad and they say, "Well Mom you don't
know what you are talking about because you are not in this generation."
They get all defensive. See, some parents just don't get it because of the
generation gap. Parents want their child to grow up in their generation,
which we can't because things change, and people change, and time
changes. Different time and place, and the different generations of
people.
Why there is a gap between parents and children is because the parents
work all the time and there is not enough time for parents to spend with
their kids. There wouldn't be a gap if parents weren't working all of the
time. See, children are left home alone, and no one is there to watch
them, so what they’re going to do is try to get into trouble because they
think since their parents are not home, then they can do whatever they
want to.
Teenagers' problem with parents is that they don't like to be told no, and
not to do anything like hanging out with their friends. Plus parents are
always in your business, and they never cut you any slack. They are
pushy about things. Some other problems with teenagers and parents are
that teenagers don't listen to their parents, and they do whatever they
want to because they think that their parents are not going to find out.
When the parents do find out, then it puts a problem between the
teenager and the parent. It causes the parents stress when they don't
know what their teenager is doing when they are away from home.
I think that the generation gap is good, and it is also bad because the
parents don't know what is up to date, and plus they want you to live like
they lived in their generation.
Hope Bradley
Virtual High School
U.S.A.
245
My summer flirt
Last month I flew to Ibiza with my best girl-friend for one week. It was
the first holiday without my parents, therefore I was very excited - in
contrast to my girl-friend Vanessa, she was so cool. We took the flight
from Cologne to Ibiza at twelve o’clock. Four hours later we arrived at
our hotel Sunrise Beach Hotel on Ibiza. Vanessa and I were very tired.
We went in and saw a smart boy at the reception. He gave us the keys for
our rooms. The rooms were overwhelming. We could see the sea with
the waves, it was wonderful. The next morning, after breakfast, we went
to the beach. It was really overcrowded, but we did not feel like going to
the next beach. So we stayed there and lay down in the sunshine.
Suddenly a man touched me on the shoulder. I was surprised. Then I
turned around and looked at him. He looked very nice and friendly.
Besides, he looked like Brad Pitt.
Then he said: “Excuse me please, do you want to play beach volleyball
with me?” I was confused because he was a really smart guy, but I
swallowed hard and answered: “No, thank you!” He wanted to persuade
me, but I would not be talked into it. So he walked away. All the people
around us were looking! I was so ashamed!
That evening Vanessa and I were having dinner together when suddenly
many people came to me and asked me about what I had talked about
with the boy at the beach. We were shocked because we did not know
why they took such an interest in our conversation. After a few minutes
all the people left again and we continued our meal. After dinner
Vanessa and I walked to the disco Don Juan. It was a very big one and
many people were there already – and the boy from the beach, too. I
must admit that he was sweet. Half an hour later, we were dancing on the
dance floor, with very good music. Suddenly HE came to me and asked
me if I wanted to dance with him. I said “OK” because I did not want
him to think that I was silly and inhibited. We danced a long time. It was
a good feeling. I knew I was falling in love, but I did not want people to
know because I thought it was only a summer flirt for him. PITY!!
But we WERE dancing a long time. I hoped he found me nice, too. So I
asked him what his name was?! I could not wait to see what he
answered, because I still wondered why people came to me and asked
about what I talked with him. For me it was a puzzle.
At first he laughed, then he said “Brian.” I was so relieved. I had thought
246
he was the Hollywood star Brad Pitt, because he looked like him!
Besides, many people thought the same, and that was why they harassed
Vanessa and me at the dinner. In addition I was relieved because Brian
and I had maybe a future if he felt the same as I, and I definitely thought
he did!!!!!! HOPEFULLY!!!!!
And it was like that. He was interested in me! So Brian and I went out a
lot together and we got to know each other better and better! Finally, we
were really close. It was a wonderful time, and I hoped it would never
end!
But the holiday on Ibiza was nearly over and I was very, very sad
because I did not want to part with him. Also, on our last evening we
went for a walk on the beach. We wanted to be alone. I enjoyed this time
we had together! So we promised that we would send each other many
letters!
The next morning the airport shuttle picked up Vanessa and me from the
hotel. Our flight was three hours later. It was a bad day because I wanted
to stay on Ibiza with Brian. He worked there. But I am sure that I will go
to Ibiza for a second time and I will have a wonderful time with Brian
again.
Daniela Hackmann
Germany
Friendship
Friendship is a precious gift of God
It is a blessing on his people by the Lord,
Friendship makes the world beautiful and bright,
It gives the people happiness and might,
True friends are those who understand you from inside,
They love and care for you from outside,
Try not to hurt the feeling of two friends,
Make them happy by giving friendship back.
Ghazala and Kiran
Pakistan
247
The future in the life
“Good Morning! How are you?”
“Morning! Thank you. And you?”
“I am fine, thanks. Have you heard the latest news from Unified World
Parliament which was elected by people throughout the Internet a month
ago?”
“No, but what is the news?”
“You are lazy born! Getting up, you did not visit the UNO website
where there is published the first World Constitution based on human
rights and human life is proclaimed; the most available phenomenon in
the world and must be secured by each member of the world
community.”
“I haven’t understood why you are so happy as there are lots of
constitutions and most of them are similar. The main trouble with them
is the incapability to prevent people from violence. Don’t you remember
Aum Sen Rikyo Tokio or September 11. New York or Nord Ost
Moscow? Don’t you remember Hiroshima, Vietnam, Afghanistan or
even the terrorist attacks in nearby Batken? Don’t you remember...”
“Yes, yes, yes. I remember. But to prevent wars or conflicts or even
crimes against human life people of the whole world decided to be
united into the world community and at the World Conference in 2015 in
New York presidents, prime ministers, kings, shahs and other national
leaders must sign the agreement in order to build a world human
civilization on the surface of Earth.”
“So they are not responsible for their nations, are they? And they won’t
secure their countries inside their borders and terrorists will ruin the
houses, kill the people, violate the women and children as nobody
defends them. Is it true?”
“No, it is not. As there is UN army and police, who even now defend
people and prevent crimes. There is an International Court and
International Tribunal which punish criminals and sends them into
International Prisons. And even though each local community has an
efficient system of self security, I am sure in the future there won’t be
reasons for the war crimes and violence as there won’t be borders and
the world will be a unified country with its President and government,
who will rule civilization. Nobody will fight against their people, against
the whole civilization.”
248
“I am not sure it will be soon.”
“Aren’t you? You weren’t sure when people overcame poverty two years
ago. You weren’t sure in the globalization of information systems when
we were at University. You even weren’t sure when there was an
Internet centre built in our school in 2004. Can’t you imagine the future
of the world without borders, without violence, without catastrophes?
Can’t you imagine our children being happy? We need to work harder to
make our future real as did the previous generation.”
“Thank you, the bell has rung and I won’t discuss this theme in my next
lesson of civics to teach students to be responsible for their future as we
are.”
Nadezhda Ladeishikova
School #4, Mailusu
Kyrgyzstan
Mother
My mother, the gift of God,
My mother is an eraser,
Because she erases my mistakes,
My mother is the Kohinoor,
Because there is nobody like her,
Because she gives me helping hands,
My mother is a wall,
Because she gives me helping hands,
Because she stops me from bad things,
Amber
Pakistan
When are we called irresponsible?
When we destroy our environment
By throwing garbage everywhere.
When we do not pay our taxes.
When we do not follow the rules.
When we do not work with honesty.
Umair Shahab
Pakistan
249
Amazing incident
No one can feel the situation I was having. If it could happen to you, you
might get happy or you might get lost…
It was the summer vacation of mine a year before. I was walking on a
road. I found a piece of paper. When I saw it, it jumped to me. I was
confused, then suddenly I heard a voice saying: “Write what ever you
need and want and you will get it, but write now. Do not take it as a
home work.”
Can you imagine the situation. A dark evening under a tree on the street
alone with this amazing situation. I thought that it was the golden chance
of my life so I searched for the pen. It was not there in my pocket. I
thought that I had lost everything of mine because I wanted to avail that
chance so sat under the same tree. Suddenly I heard the same voice
saying: "You fool, you don’t even have a pen,” and I was given one now.
I started thinking about what to write: “a gentleman, no a pilot," "a rich
man, no, no a landlord." No, "a good sports man." The same voice was
heard in anger: "I have chosen the wrong person. Just get out of here!”
And the paper disappeared!!
Now there were tears in my eyes. I thought that I had lost everything.
But the voice got pity on me and gave me a card. It was written on that
card, “Be an iEARN scholar.” And the voice disappeared for ever.....
Muhammad Saad
Pakistan
Are we responsible?
Have you ever thought what quality can make you a successful person in
each and every field of life? It is a responsible attitude because a
responsible attitude indicates a significant character quality: the
constructive way of thinking about people and individuals in a proper
manner.
Keeping in view our responsible attitude, others make good decisions
about us.
Zeeshan Mahmood
Pakistan
250
Our school
We study in Gymnasium #30 in Kiev, Ukraine. It is the best school in
Kiev. We have a lot of subjects; for instance Mathematics, Geography,
World History, History of Ukraine, Biology, Computer Science,
Geometry, Ukrainian, Ukrainian Literature, Russian, Physical Education,
Physics and others.
We study six times a week. Every day there are seven or eight lessons.
On Saturdays there are five lessons.
Nazar and Yaroslav
Gymnasium #30, Kiev
Ukraine
Rain
With the first drop of rain
Pouring on the ground
A sweet smell rises
Making a rippling sound.
Everyone fills with pleasure
Everyone wishes the same
Not to just wait and watch
But go and dance down the lane.
Tree-tops dance, grass smiles
The sun hides behind a cloud
The clouds laugh, hit each other
Making such a thunderous sound.
Lightning flashes on the ground
But then suddenly everything stops
The heartless wind carries the rain away
And all the faces drop.
Hoping the clouds to pour again
All return back to their arts
With a loud sound
Again the pouring starts.
Sarvesh S. Joshi
Garware College of Commerce, Pune
India
251
Fears of the future
Everyone has at least one fear. Even though you cannot think of your
fears right away, you would or should have one. To give you some ideas
of fears, I personally have a fear of spiders, arachnophobia. I literally
freak out when I see a spider wandering about near me. Did this help you
at all? Can you think of one by now? If you are scared of ghosts, that can
be a fear. However, fear is not just something that is based on the
materials and that you can hide from by going into your bed, closing
your eyes and screaming. (You got me right, this is how I do it!) Fear is
more like that you have to face, and go through it.
The one example would be a fear of the future. This particular fear
cannot be dissolved unless you face them by becoming weak and commit
suicide. Fear of the future is the one that you really have to work against.
Then, what could be the fears of the future? Let's see. Take a time to
look at yourself, and just thoroughly go through your mind. You are still
in high school, and obviously, you want to get good grades by doing well
on your tests. The reason for all these works are to get into the college
that you want to go to, and most importantly, to become what you want
to be, the one that you have always dreamed about, to live in a peaceful
world with no fights, wars, and terrorism. Now you get the sense of it?
Fears of the future can start from a little thing and end up with an
ultimate, just like from the fear of tests to the fear of terrorism.
Fear of the future is not only limited to teenagers like us but also to the
grown-ups. This is hard to believe, but they truly have fears of the future.
The only difference between teenagers' fear of the future and the grownups’ is that their worries might involve the matter of family, spouse or
maybe a financial matter. I noticed from my dad a few years ago, that he
was having a hard time worrying about his position at work and, more
importantly, my education at school. The education system in Korea
didn't really work with my sister and myself. However, he truly faced the
fear of the future by immigrating to the U.S. It was such a big challenge
that he had to move with his family to live in a good life where he
dreamed of just giving his children a better education and better
environment.
Some people who cannot handle their situation of fearing the future, take
serious action. They try to commit suicide, take drugs, and even harm
others. This could be prevented if you solve the stress of fear in other
ways. You can sing, play sports and talk to parents or peers.
252
For those who said that they didn't have any fears, I assume fear of the
future is now the one that you have. You may think the future is too big
(or too small) to take advantage to fear, but this is how it works. It is so
normal that everyone would at least feel the fear once. But don't worry
about having the fear - this is why we are working so hard and doing our
best.
Su Yeon You
Virtual High School
U.S.A.
That can’t be true!
I had studied very hard for the English paper. I had learnt all the words
that I had to learn. I thought I would get a good mark in the test because
I had tried so hard.
The Thursday came and finally I wrote the English exam paper.
Suddenly I felt very nervous. Even when it was done I kept thinking
about my test.
I was still excited the following week when the teacher gave back my
English paper and then — I saw the terrible mark. I could not believe it
because I had studied and studied and studied. I had tried so hard. But
then I saw my mistakes and I felt very sad.
I did not know how I could prove to the teacher that I had studied hard
and that actually I knew everything that was asked in the test. When
school was over I went home and I corrected the English paper straight
away. I did not understand why I had made those silly mistakes; I was so
angry with myself. After that I did my homework and swotted up my
grammar for English. But I was still thinking about my test paper. I was
angry because I made so many mistakes although I had studied so much.
I had thought that I would get a good mark.
Now I am sitting here, thinking about the next English paper and I keep
worrying. Again I revise for the English paper, but I know that I had
studied for the last exam, too. Still, I got a bad mark. Now I do not know
at all what I can do about it! What shall I do? But... was it perhaps
because I had been so nervous in the test?
Semra Kacar
Germany
253
Some stuff about books
You can find lots of interesting things in books. There are different kinds
of books, such as fairytales, fiction, science fiction, adventure books,
historical books, detective story and others. As for me, I like adventure
books and detective stories. I think that children like colourful books
which tell about animals and plants, stars and planets and the history of
different countries.
Libraries are very important in our life. The world's largest libraries are
the British National Library in London, the Library of Congress in New
York, the Russian State Library in Moscow. Reading opens doors to the
wonders of the world. We can go anywhere, learn anything and meet
anyone through books. That's wonderful.
My favourite book is Robinson Crusoe by Daniel Defoe. That is an
adventure story. Where Robinson arrives at the island, he doesn't have
food and water. I think that it is a very hard life without these things and
without people. At the beginning he has one dog, two cats and one bird.
He sleeps and lives in the trees...
I think everyone must read this novel. It's very interesting for me and I
think interesting for you.
Nastya Alekseeva
Gymnasium #30, Kiev
Ukraine
My favourite season
My favourite season is winter.
Snow is everywhere.
Skiing, skating, snowballs,
Holidays, Christmas, New Year.
I like it for wonderful weather.
It's cool to play, to run.
We're happy and joyful together
And having a lot of fun.
Igor Lagutik
Belarus
254
Experience
Experience is a thing whose main aim is to teach us how to live.
It sets us hard lessons and sometimes punishes us severely. It teaches in
a way that we never forget its lessons. The worst of it is that we
sometimes learn its lessons too late, such as if a man breaks the rules of
health by self indulgence, he learns a lesson that his health is wrecked.
It may be a matter of gladness to learn the rules of living from the
experience of our elders but somehow many teenagers do not. They scoff
at warnings and advice and go their own way and this is the best time for
the teenagers to learn from their experience. In old proverbs much
wisdom is gained by experience. It is only by suffering that man learns
patience; by facing dangers he learns courage or valour and by making
mistakes he learns wisdom.
But all its lessons are not unpleasant and its pleasantness and
unpleasantness depends on ourselves. In short, experience shapes what
we are. A proverb regarding this is: No pain, no gain!!
Sumana Bhojani
Fatimiyah Girls’ School, Karachi
Pakistan
Sport
Doing sport is a good thing. It is good for our life.
Sport could be swimming, football, rugger, cricket and there are many
other sports too. Sport can keep our life healthy. I am a swimmer and
swimming keeps me healthy and fit.
To go swimming I have to get up at about 4.30 am. Now I can get up
early in the morning easily. As sport keeps our life healthy we can do
our school work better.
Keshan Jayawardana
Ananda College
Sri Lanka
255
Friendships, crushes and heartbreaks
A friendship is a valuable thing to have in life. Friends are always there
for you and they do not let you down. A friend is someone who you have
loads of fun with and you can be yourself around. But what happens
when this friendship is taken to the next level?
As boys and girls get older, affectionate feelings start to develop for one
another. Yes we all know about that already, but what happens when the
feelings become strong for one of your best friends? When this feeling
develops for someone close to you, it leaves you with so many
unanswered questions. Do they feel the same for you? If something were
taken to the next level, how would it affect your relationship? Will we be
as good friends in the end if we break up? These are just a few of the
questions one may think of when they have a crush on a good friend. It is
really a personal decision when this predicament arises on how they
want to deal with it. They can take a chance and see if it is a good
relationship, or they can just hide from it and let it pass; either way it is a
hard place to be stuck in, and I am sure many teens have gone through
this.
Recently a situation like this happened to me. I started to develop a crush
on one of my best friends because we seemed to have gotten closer at the
beginning of the school year. I told all my friends about it, and
everything was cool until one night my friend Hannah calls me and says:
"Cate, I like someone." I asked who, and she told me she liked Fred.
Now there was only one problem with that, and it was that Fred was the
same guy I liked. She assured me though that I could have him because
"I called dibs on him first." So I was like okay, and everything was fine.
Well everything was fine until Fred told me that he started to like her
because she was dropping major hints that she liked him for the past few
weeks. I was a little confused because she only told me that she liked
him a few days ago. Now of course by the end of that week they were
going out, but not for the first time; this was the fourth time they had
been boyfriend and girlfriend. Now I am not the person to go and break
up my friends when they are happy together, so I helped them along.
When they did break up about a week and a half later, they were not as
close anymore. They did not talk to each other as much, and things just
were not how they used to be. I ended up not liking Fred anymore, and
for a while he just got on my nerves. The things he did sometimes
annoyed me and there were times I did not even feel like talking to him.
256
This story kind of had three different perspectives to it if you picked
them up. Number one was that two spectacular friends (Hannah and
Fred) have gotten closer and closer over the years, which then turned
into a crush. They dated and broke up several times. This was fine, but
after the fourth try things between them were never the same. Also
between two fabulous friends (Fred and I) things were slightly changed
because I started to get a little closer to him, which did not even cross his
mind. And lastly two best girlfriends let a guy come between them
causing a little drama. Not too much was changed in the relationships
between me and Fred and me and Hannah because it is now all in the
past, but for Hannah and Fred, it does not seem like things will ever be
the same. This situation was caused when feelings of friends were strong
for one another. It is a hard place to be in, but always keep in mind that it
is good to at least have them as your best friend, rather than your exlover if things do not work out romantically for the two of you.
Caitlin McGarry
Virtual High School
U.S.A.
Responsibilities of a human
Being a human, it’s our responsibility to follow the rules of life and lead
our life in a happy way and be united. Being a citizen, we should be
faithful and honest with our country. Being a student, we should be
honest with our teachers and should be co-operative and should help
them in their queries. Being a son, we should fulfil all the wishes of our
parents and should help them. Being a friend, we should help our friends
in their difficulties and we should be honest with them. Being a sibling,
we all should be very nice to our brothers and sisters and should keep
them happy all the time.
Sohail Sajjad
Pakistan
257
Saving lives without taking them
Judging by controversies over cloning, abortion and disease infiltrating
the scientific community, people seem to have been focusing on
humanitarian issues lately. However, one important issue has been
overlooked for a long time, and that is animal testing. Usually, this topic
is restricted to People for the Ethical Treatment of Animals (PETA) and
other animal rights groups, and scientists are too busy actually testing
their products on lab rats and white rabbits to actually worry about
whether or not they are harming them. There are exceptions of course,
but scientific morals should be the rule, not the exception. I frankly don't
understand it - if everyone is so worried about whether or not it is
morally right to clone humans, why did we clone a sheep? And, more
importantly, why do scientists everywhere continue to harm animals
every day? We know for a fact that all animals feel pain, and for all we
know, they might be as conscious of it and averse to it as humans. Why
is it against the law to test products on unwilling humans, but within its
boundaries to subject animals to laboratory tests?
The first thing that animal rights supporters usually bring up when
discussing this topic is cosmetic testing. That is where companies that
make products such as shampoo and makeup test their products on
animals before they sell them in stores, usually to make sure that they
don't irritate the eyes or cause rashes. Sadly, the Food and Drug
Administration (FDA) said in 1992 that they thought animal testing was
still necessary in the cosmetic field. I think that is very unethical. Is it
morally right to blind or kill hundreds of rabbits in the pursuit of silkier
hair? I don't think so, and neither do many of my peers. We make up a
large part of the consumer base of such products. According to one of
my friends, "We don't have to kill animals to make ourselves look
pretty." Plenty of companies no longer test their products on animals.
Maybe if people banded together and boycotted cosmetic products that
are tested on animals, we could change something.
People may agree about cosmetics, but a more controversial sub-topic is
medicinal testing. Many researchers use animals to try to develop cures
for devastating diseases like cancer and AIDS. They say they need to test
live animals to see what their new drugs will do for humans. Whenever I
discuss this topic with people, they always ask something like, "Would
you rather have someone you knew be cured of cancer, or have them die
because researchers stopped using animals?" I really can't answer that
258
question, and I don't ever want to have to. I think it is very important to
look as hard as we can for cures for cancer and AIDS, but it is also
important not to kill other living creatures in the process because who
knows whether or not the cures they are testing will actually work? If a
scientist tests a new possible vaccine on animals, and it doesn't work,
then no one is cured, and the animals still die. The law says that
researchers are allowed to use computer models and tissue samples
instead of actual live animals. Also, the Johns Hopkins Center for
Alternatives to Animal Testing (CAAT) has developed something called
Replacement, Reduction and Refinement. We can reduce the number of
animals killed by finding replacement methods, reduce the number of
animals needed by using statistics, and refine tests so that animals are
unharmed. This is a good compromise, but I still think it isn't right that
the scientific community says they need to test animals to cure diseases
while, at the same time, the rainforest where many of the cures are most
likely located, is being cut down and this fact is usually neglected by
everyone.
I think much of the public is blissfully unaware of what is going on
behind the scenes of the scientific community when it comes to animal
testing. If information is put out there, maybe we could stop cosmetic
companies from testing animals, and maybe we could put the CAAT
principles into more widespread use. Instead of putting their No animals
are used in the testing of this product stickers on the backs of bottles
where they are hard to see, cosmetic companies could use them like
badges of honor. There are also plenty of animal rights groups that send
out regular newsletters. Maybe they could do research and publish some
animal testing articles. People can't fix a problem that they don't know
about, so awareness is the first step toward stopping animal testing.
So basically, there is no real reason to keep using animals in the testing
of cosmetic products, and there are many alternatives to animal testing in
the science field. People who are interested in sparing lives and changing
science have to get the word out there. Anyone can make a difference by
just speaking their mind. And if you were given the chance to save an
animal's life . . . you would take it, right?
Source: Food and Drug Administration, Animal Testing.
Cara Giaimo
Virtual High School
U.S.A.
259
My pets!
I am Masha. I live in Kiev. I study at Gymnasium #30. I have a dog, a
cat, a rat, a parrot, two guinea pigs and fish. I love my dog. Her name is
Tera. She jumps very well.
My cat’s name is Garpi. I love my cat. We play and run together. We
have funny toys and we play with them . My guinea pigs' names are
Stefa and Shoni. They love cabbage and carrot. I love my pets.
Masha
Gymnasium #30, Kiev
Ukraine
How to become a responsible nation?
How to become a responsible nation?
It is a very important question.
For answers we should get good education
And then serve her with all attention.
To serve suffering humanity
Should be our first responsibility.
Give respect and have respect
Should be our usual act.
We should not break any law.
Country’s rules should be followed.
Bribery is all crime’s bud
So we should nip this bad bud.
Honesty should be our policy.
Ubaid-ur-Rehman
Pakistan
260
My society
It is well said that it is better to nip evil in the bud. This idiom is very
much related with our society and in fact it is in vogue in the developed
countries of the world. While discussing about our society and its
different aspects, first we look at what Islam says about Muslim society.
Islam is a religion of peace, so it gives some characteristics of a Muslim
society which are related to the Islamic teachings.
As we know that our country is developing country and our society is
also being developed according to the rules, or we can say the fashions,
of the western world. But while there is this change, we have lost all our
goodness. Now if we look at our society, we can see that we are being
ruined by our bad habits and our society is gradually destroying. Social
evil, dishonesty, bribery, irresponsibility, less patriotism, disobeying of
laws and all the things which lead us towards destruction are very
common in our society.
If we talk about western society, then we realize that the laws they are
obeying are of Islamic teachings. They have got and are regulating and
obeying the teachings of Islam from us. We see that they are progressing
so fast. It is also said that when there is a will there is a way. It means
that there is a way. It means that if we try to be responsible, patriotic,
honest, obey laws and preach good qualities and discourage every mean
or evil thing, so we will develop our society soon.
Now, it is my, your’s and every one’s duty to think and to work for these
major problems of our society lest it will be too late and then we can do
nothing expect repent because it is said that it is no use to cry over spilt
milk.
S. Shabeeh-ul-Husnain
Pakistan
261
The life of pop stars
I believe that any pop star hopes for some type of popularity, whether it
is local or worldwide. Any singer who plans on pursuing a career in
singing should take into account the fame and popularity that comes
along with being successful. Many singers become more popular and
successful than they could ever have imagined, and this shocks them,
and some do not like it at all. The popularity all over the world that pop
stars receive is very difficult to handle because of the fans who can get
out of control at times, enemies and most of all paparazzi. There are
constantly people bothering pop stars for autographs, interviews, taking
pictures, making up rumors and criticizing about what they do, say and
wear.
There is also a good side to all the popularity. Pop stars can make
millions of dollars if they are successful worldwide. From CDs to
magazines, from dolls to concert tickets, there is a gamut of areas that
pop stars make money in, not just their songs. With their music they can
not only influence but also make a difference in people's lives, and I
think that touches a lot of pop stars personally. Pop stars can be viewed
as role models by many young teens, and I think they really enjoy this
type of inspiration. For instance, Britney Spears is incredibly popular
and successful worldwide. Millions of people go out and buy her CDs,
concert tickets, music videos, video tapes, dolls, posters - anything they
can get their hands on. She also has a problem with paparazzi following
her around everywhere and waiting outside her house. Yet she does take
the time to sign autographs when able to.
Pop stars have bad days just like everyone does. With their crazy
schedule, bad days may be more likely, especially because of lack of
sleep. They are constantly under pressure to look good and be polite. Pop
stars are always followed and bothered. Can you imagine not being able
to go anywhere without a mob of fans and paparazzi following you,
asking questions and asking for autographs, and snapping pictures? No
matter if it were a good or bad day, I believe this would get on anyone's
nerves. I think if pop stars are out doing their own personal things, then
they should be left alone. If they do refuse to sign autographs or answer
questions or walk away or get angry when camera people are following
them, then they have every right too. As long as they don't harm anyone
or use derogatory or obscene language, then it is okay to just say they are
on their time off and don't want to be bothered. Fans should understand
262
this and consider how they feel and how hard it must be to deal with fans
and paparazzi all day every day.
Since they have such a hectic schedule, pop stars are often at a loss for
time. When they do get time off, it is either spent sleeping or with their
families. Pop stars are constantly doing something - recording music,
interviews, TV shows, photo shoots, concerts, charity events, signings,
and anything else that could come up. They are always jumping in and
out of cars, off of buses or airplanes from one place to the next. Their
type of schedule can be very exhausting, so they do have to take a break
sometimes and get some sleep. When they finally have down time, they
will go spend it with their families because they have been away for so
long. Although it is not a lot of time - maybe a day or two or more if they
are on vacation - at least it is some time.
The most important part of their busy schedule is making music and
shooting videos for their songs. The reason they became singers in the
first place is because of their love for music. I don't think that pop stars
ever get tired of making music, writing songs, and releasing CDs. It is
their passion - a way for them to get away from everything and release
how they feel. Once they write and record the songs, they move onto
releasing them and making music videos for the songs. These music
videos can be very fun and creative, and they can come out very well. If
they do the videos right, then they can enhance the popularity of the
song. Therefore I believe making music videos can be stressful and fun
at the same time. The fun part is being able to get dressed up and sing
and dance and do what you love. The stressful part is successfully
making a video that will be appealing and the tough schedule that comes
along with shooting a music video. Sometimes pop stars can wake up at
five A.M. to start shooting and end the day at twelve A.M. This can be
hard to deal with, but the end product is what matters to them, so music
videos can be both good and bad.
Alice Medeiros
Virtual High School
U.S.A.
263
A great experience
By definition, tradition is a mode of thought or behavior followed by a
group of people, continuously from generation to generation. This word
made me think that it would be a very good idea to write about this topic
as I attend a school that has around twenty two different nationalities, all
with different traditions.
Throughout my high school years I've seen a great number of students
come and go, from different countries and religious beliefs. It is very
interesting to notice how they are so distinct in traditions, but still can
match and share the same school environment. Also, this variety of
cultures in my school brings a great cultural experience since it teaches
students to live with people who have different ways of living than the
ones you have, and that also have different views of the world than we
personally have.
In the last couple of years, I've coexisted with American, Uruguayan and
students of other nationalities and watched how the cultures started to
grow as if it were only one since for the past years, the school looked
like it was divided in groups by nationalities. When walking through the
hallways, I observe how different races, religions and nationalities walk
together, sharing also ideas and discussing in an amiable manner about
any possible topic. An example of great acceptance of different traditions
is especially during holidays or special dates in other countries, where all
the students respect the country, or countries where the special date is
occurring.
Personally I think that the school is getting better when thinking about
the multicultural diversion. I have seen how the school changed in a time
period of five years. When I first came, I suffered the consequences of
being "the new kid." Nowadays, everybody is accepted for who he/she is
and not for who he/she looks like.
The Virtual High School online course made me think that writing about
tradition would be a great idea since this class contains students from all
around the United States and the world. As said before, in my school we
have to learn how to live with people from twenty two different
nationalities which is a great experience.
Matias Fernandez
Virtual High School
U.S.A.
264
Basant
The Basant festival is a very colourful festival. It comes once in a year.
The Basant festival is a kind of welcome to the spring. The Basant
festival contains yellow and other bright colors. But the yellow is the
most prominent one.
Mostly the Basant festival is celebrated in the areas of Punjab such as
Lahore and Islamabad. In this festival people fly kites in the air. This
festival continues for two to three days. The Basant festival is a kind of
entertainment for the public. Everyone tries to fly his kite higher than the
kite of other person. And then tries to cut the thread of kite of other
person with the thread of his own kite. When he succeeds in doing this
he shouts, this is a kind of signal that he has succeeded.
People listen to songs, attend concerts and fly kites in this festival.
Fireworks can also been seen on the Basant festival. The Basant is a
festival for which everyone waits the whole year. Every year a lot of
money is earned from the kites flown in this festival. The Basant festival
comes with happiness and entertainment for all of us.
Mahwish Khan
Chemistry
Chemistry has some history
That is a great mystery
Hydrogen, carbon and oxygen
That makes a fixation
Formulae and equations
To make a reaction.
To love the theories
That fills you with queries
Still we learn chemistry
To make ourselves satisfactory
Anum Sewani
Pakistan
265
Music is beautiful
Music. Vocal or instrumental sounds possessing a degree of melody,
harmony or rhythm. Music is everywhere in the world and is enjoyed by
both young and old. Music defines people, brings them together and
tears them apart.
Music defines people in the sense that what one listens to is who one is.
This is how it defined me. My life is music. In a sense I am not alive
without it. Everything I do has to involve music in some way. I wake,
sleep, eat, do homework and almost about anything else you could
possibly think with music. Some people cannot concentrate with music
playing while they do homework, but I have to have music playing to be
able to actually concentrate and get the assignment completed.
There have been many changes in my life, and one of them has been my
music preference. At first, I had identified myself with the "preppy"
crowd and enjoyed listening to Hip Hop, R&B and Rap. I liked
cheerleading and making people like me and be happy with me, and then
things went and turned for the worse. My life took a right turn
somewhere, and I "lost" the person who I was before. When I decided to
find myself again, I found out that I hate being judged, judging and
making people like me for not being me. My friends changed because I
met new ones that were totally opposite to people I was friends with
before. They cared for the person inside. They introduced me to all the
different types of metals and punks, and I realized that I loved it. I
learned that I had a deep passion for the wailing of the electric guitars
that are used in metal and punk. I was happier now than I had been in
years. There is this quote that I love that says: It is better to be hated for
what you are than to be loved for what you are not.
Music can bring people together because it is something that people can
talk about and agree or disagree with. People are usually more attracted
to others who listen to the same style of music as them. This is a way
that students usually get to become friends, by learning their interests in
music and other things. Students also have the idea that people who
listen to the same music have the same interests as them and they begin a
trust them. Bonds are made through music. Students can identify
themselves with another person who shares the same interest in music.
People can also get torn apart by their choices in music. Some groups
cannot associate with others. There are many instances in my high
school where the "preps" and the "punks" cannot get along because they
266
are so different in many ways. The "preps" cannot stand the type of
music that the other groups listen to and the other groups despise the
"preps" for judging them badly. Everyone judges, and this is one of the
main reasons why people get torn apart.
Music is a way of living for people. Without it I would be lost, and so
would many other souls in this country and all over the world. It truly is
inspirational and life saving at times. It is a cry of happiness, depression,
anguish, love and any other emotions that the self can feel. Music is
beautiful.
Delia Rodriguez
Virtual High School
U.S.A.
Blacky
Blacky the most adorable pet one
Could have is no more
Departed at three short years
Leaving a long memory of antics
For, which cat would cry out?
Amma when hungry
Wake us up in the early morning
And jumped into the car when we last left you
Would want his fiesta everyday
Oh! How I love to see your upturned face
Covered with tiny paw in innocence
To shield from our graze?
Every morning we miss you
Sneaking in to eat milk powder
From our kitchen door
Leaving your own plate behind
Always gentle and caring to one's flock
Pray, be born a human being among us
For ever and for ever till we die
Amani Soysa
Visakha Vidyalaya School
Sri Lanka
267
Experiment...
Ben had stayed at Billy's home and just had been driven home by Billy's
mom. When he got to his house no one was there and he started looking
for his parents. He found no one. Suddenly the phone rang…
Ben took the receiver up and said, ''Hello…'' It was his father's friend
Mr. Winkley, who told Ben that he and Ben's parents had shrunk. Ben
asked surprisingly, ''Hhhow??'' Mr. Winkley told him: ''I was showing
my new shrinking formula to your parents and it slipped from my hand
and fell on us.'' Ben had thousands of questions to ask but due to lack of
time he didn't. After putting the phone down he saw his doll sized
parents. Mr. Winkley told Ben to make a formula by mixing chemical so
that they could come to their real size. At that time he wasn't sad but
busy thinking himself as a scientist. After mixing all the chemicals there
was a sudden 'BOOM' and smoke all over the house. After the smoke
cleared Ben saw his parents and Mr. Winkley back to their own size.
''Yes,'' Ben shouted with happiness as his experiment was successful and
his parents were back.
Samana Ali
Beaconhouse School System, Karachi
Pakistan
My dreams
I have many dreams in my heart
and I am confused from where I should start.
I have a dream to see the world in peace,
people living with fraternity and ease.
I have a dream to see love everywhere,
no harms, no weapons and no fear
I have a dream to shine like the sun
and do that which none has done.
Nida Nazim
Pakistan
268
War and peace
Peace is the blue sky,
The flowers, the sun.
Peace is my mother,
My friends and fun.
War is misfortune.
Let there never be wars
Between people and countries
On the Earth.
Vadim Khilko
Belarus
Human rights
We all have one heart pumping,
And we all can do high jumping.
So why one lady eats in a hotel,
And why another works in a motel.
Why one boy goes to a school,
And why another sells sweaters of wool.
If we all have equal human rights,
So, why everybody fights.
Do spread awareness about human rights in your society,
And don’t let any body feel self pity.
Laila PyarAli
Pakistan
269
Influential teachers
Throughout life there are many figures that influence and mould you into
the person that you will grow up to become. Some of these figures might
include parents, friends or co-workers, but whether you want to admit it
or not, your teachers play an integral part in shaping your character.
Experiences you gain from high school and college are ones that you are
not soon to forget. That is why you should embrace each new learning
experience with open arms rather than look down upon them as chores.
This happens often with students who don't give teachers a chance and
think school is simply an inconvenience. Teachers that leave a lasting
impression upon you in a personal way have gone above and beyond
their call of duty as teachers and should be commended for their
achievements.
Such aforementioned teachers are present at Norton High School.
Several gifted teachers have graced the classrooms of Norton High with
their mere presence. Although many of them have gone on to more
important jobs such as a vice principal, or even superintendent of
schools, these teachers left lasting impressions on their students. These
teachers are not just remembered for their excellent teaching habits but
also for their contributions outside of the classroom. What makes a
teacher great is the effort he or she makes to improve the learning
opportunities of students. This is done through making oneself available
for extra-help on a regular basis, remaining in close contact with students
and being a kind-hearted person outside of the classroom, among other
things.
Generally, students feel more comfortable around a light-hearted teacher
as opposed to a strict enforcer. Students feel this way because they can
open up to a light-hearted teacher without fear of punishment or
discipline. What may make the disciplinary teacher effective doesn't
always make that person a good teacher. I personally would rather have
a kind-hearted teacher who has good teaching habits rather than a strict
teacher who makes no effort to communicate with his or her students on
a more personal level.
Several teachers of mine throughout high school have been kind-hearted,
supportive and at the same time excellent professors of their particular
skill. They have all gone above and beyond the call of duty as teachers to
make my learning experience more enjoyable and interactive than that of
my other teachers. This can be said for my fellow students as well, as
270
they have commented on how these and other influential teachers have
left lasting impressions on their studies. This is not to say that my other
teachers weren't as effective at their job. I'm simply implying that those
teachers who do more for their students outside of the curriculum are
generally more effective than those who teach strictly from the text.
Students will never forget Miss O'Driscoll's after-school tutoring
assistance, or Mr. Plasko's patented desk routine in which he leans on a
desk he has tilted vertically, or Mr. Resendes' many comical stories.
These are the types of things that my teachers have done to make my
high school experience better than I could have expected. It is activities
like these that make the high school a more enjoyable place to learn and
interact. These teachers are truly masters at their trade.
Thus, I have come to learn that teachers aren't always there to be strict
and to enforce rules. There are those who are strictly there to prepare you
for the real world while on the other hand, there are several teachers who
do their best to make high school a truly memorable and exciting time.
By presenting themselves as a friend rather than just a teacher, several
teachers have made the jump to a new style of teaching unlike that of
any others I have dealt with before. This type of friendly interaction is
something that makes students more comfortable in their learning
situations and produces better results for the most part. I feel that this
style of teaching is better for students in the long run and is a better
method of preparation for the future. Therefore I would like to thank and
applaud my teachers for giving me the best education and experience
that I could have hoped for from high school, as many of them have
made an extraordinary effort to make high school truly special.
Jonathan Sprung
Virtual High School
U.S.A.
271
The reality of fantasy
Besides their wild popularity, what do Harry Potter and Lord of the
Rings have in common? I'll give you three guesses. Give up? They're
both fantasy stories. What, you may ask, is fantasy exactly? It's a genre
that often includes anything especially creative, fanciful or imaginative.
Over the years, fantasy has become more and more popular in both film
and literature, partly because it offers humans a chance to leave the
bounds of reality. Fantasy is unique and it can be enjoyed by everyone.
A special characteristic is that the single limit to fantasy is the human
mind. Within the pages of the printed word, a writer has boundless
power - the power to redefine values, the power to recreate society and
the power to change the characters' world. One of the advantages of
fantasy is that there are no prerequisites. Anything imaginable can be put
to paper and made alive. Everything can, and might be, made from
scratch. No author is required to be "true to life," a quality that restrains
some writing.
Although the absence of concrete rules can make the task of writing
harder, it can also allow the author to do things that have never been
done before. New and creative ideas that writers have used in the past
include creating a society with different cultural mores, having the
characters live somewhere other than earth and using nonhuman,
magical creatures. The possibilities are endless. Who knows what types
of new fantasy stories will be written in the future?
Although many people might not believe it, fantasy often mirrors
situations in real life. Often it is the emotion that is the same - the
universal emotions that all people experience. For example, the famous
Harry Potter still feels the need to prove himself, to prove that he
deserves all the attention that he is getting. The setting of magical
broomsticks and spells is merely a background for his story. Sam, from
Lord of the Rings, would be as loyal to Frodo, even if they didn't go on a
dangerous mission to save their world. In its core, fantasy is no different
from reality. Instead of presenting life lessons in a normal setting, the
writer wraps them around layers of fictitious characters, new vocabulary,
and alternate worlds. Fantasy is not meant to seem like fantasy. It's
supposed to seem real.
Sometimes there's this one story that is so believable that you lose sight
of the real world. The line between reality and fantasy becomes blurred,
and you enter the book world.
272
Even people who are not usually fantasy fans can find appreciation for
the genre, myself included. The reason for this is because fantasy is not
just a jumble of useless jargon and weird vocabulary. Fantasy is as real
as anything else out there in this world. We, as human beings, like
fantasy because it is a form of relief. We can forget about the little
frustrations and distractions of everyday life. Fantasy is an escape from
reality; there, within our grasp - comforting us that a new, different
world is just a page or cinema away.
Elaine Tu
Virtual High School
U.S.A.
I am
I am a girl.
With lots of wishes
in my heart.
With lots of dreams
in my eyes.
With lots of responsibilities
on my shoulders,
With lots of sorrows
hidden in my heart,
With lots of love
for every one.
I am a girl.
I am a girl.
Maria Taqdees
Pakistan
273
Science and religion
It was argued that religion and science complete one another. There are
many scientists that served humanity for many years and achieved much
success in this way. After all their observing, scientists as Newton,
Kepler, Leonardo da Vinci, Galileo Galilei, Wernher Braun and Albert
Einstein proved that the world was created by the God and that He is the
owner of everything that exists in this universe.
Let’s see what Albert Einstein said about the connection of religion with
science: “The person that engages in science will notice some soul in the
nature rules, more powerful soul than in human being. So engaging in
science helps the person to understand religion and the immaculacy of
God’s creation better.” Einstein also noted that: “When the religious
feelings are lost, the science will turn into analysis without illumination.”
Isaac Newton, the person considered to be one of the biggest scientists
for all the time of history, signified: “We all must surrender to our God,
seeing his power and dominance.”
The scientists whose names are mentioned are not modern ones, but
there are many scholars of 21st. century who accept religious laws as the
laws of their life, and cannot refuse the strength of God: Michael J.
Behe (professor at Pennsylvania Lehigh University), Dr. Allan Sandage
(the famous astrologer), Philip Johnson (professor at Chicago
University).
In fact the person who follows science, promoting different ideas, just
explores something that God has created. That is why religion and
science make unity together and it is impossible to separate them. So it is
really very important to engage in science for understanding religion.
The god created the sky and the earth. All the languages and colors were
separated by Him. There are really many facts for scientist in his words
(ayet). (Koran, rum sure, 22)
Nigar Gulmaliyeva
School #41, Baku
Azerbaijan
274
275
iEARN
276

Lewin 2004 - iEARN Australia

Transcription

Similar documents

TEHREEM MAHMOOD

Company Profile - Javedan Resources Corporation

Karachi GS HEAD of CS JD v9.indd

9th EST Forum - Country Report (Pakistan)

Folder 1770932 Contacts with member countries: Aga Khan

Wednesday, April 15, 2015 Serena Hotel, Faisalabad

KARACHI STOCK EXCHANGE

Giving Back to the Pakistani Community

Profile - Star Trans Logistics (Pvt) Ltd.

PDF - K